《The return of the fallen king》


 Historical informations

    <h4>Chapter -1: Historical informations</h4>


    So there are many reasons that led the church to grow into conflict with the Hohenstaufen most of them were actually caused by the numerous wars waged by the previous popes against the holy Roman emperor and king of Sicily, Frederick II.


    One of the first reasons was Frederick behavior with the muslim which was one of tolerance and goodwill, as Frederick just like his Normans predecessor loved to surround himself with Muslim knowledgeable men.


    The main reason that sparked the first war was the fact that Frederick II went crusading and instead of conquering Jerusalem through force he preferred to use diplomacy. We have many Muslim sources that describe the emperor as a pleasant and knowledge-hungry monarch that during his stay in the sultan''s pce tested, the sultan''s courtiers with mathematical and philosophical problems . In the end the treaty of Jaffa was signed, since the sultan was currently in a civil war against his brothers and Frederick II had many internal problems mainly rebellious vassals back at home as such he wanted to speed up the process. Under the terms of the treaty, Frederick received Jaffa, Tripoli, Nazareth, and Jerusalem, though Jerusalem''s walls were to be taken down and a 10-year truce was to be signed.


    Frederick then returned home where he wa emunicated by the pope for going hand to hand with the Muslims, and there the first papal war against Frederick came to be .


    A war that led the way for other wars between the sessor popes and Frederick.Then after Frederick''s death, the pope would continue in their hostility with the kings of Sicily culminating in the call of Charles of Anjou and his coronation as the new king of Sicily which sparked the start of the novel after the battle of Benevento, where Manfred, the uncle that usurped the main character of his kingdom, was defeated and killed.


    --------


    By the way start of the novel is slow because mc needed to start from scratch for his first campaign, warfare basically start at 56, so if you really can''t bear some slow development, such as acquiring loans, ally and weapons skip to chap. 56 .

 Chapter 1: The last of an ancient house

    <h4>Chapter 1: Thest of an ancient house</h4>


    <<''''Had I been present at the creation, I would have given some useful hints for the better ordering of the universe''''>> Alfonso X of Castile


    Hey guys! if you would like to further support me, read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''l


    By the way , the start of the novel is slow because mc needed to start from scratch for his first campaign, warfare basically starts at 56, so if you really can''t bear some slow development, such as acquiring loans, ally and weapons skip to chap. 56 .


    It was January 1267, and Conradin, the final scion of his royal lineage, knelt upon the cold chapel floor, his eyes closed in fervent prayer. The atmosphere hung cool and still, enveloping him in the ancient scent of stone and incense. Amid this tranquil setting, the only audible sound was the gentle rhythm of his own breath, his lips moving silently as he recited a verse he hade to know all too well.


    "Dominus Pater," he prayed, his hands folded in deep contemtion, "Protegat nos aut patrem a pato, ducit animam meam ad dextrum via et illuminans viam sequi me." These age-old words were not merely a prayer, but a profound plea for guidance and rity on the uncertain path thaty before him. This time, however, no sce washed over him.


    Troubled thoughts swirled in his mind, and doubt weighed heavy on his heart. Conradin had reconciled with the mistakes and misfortunes of his past that had led him to this sacred ce. Yet, the future remained a shrouded enigma.


    In the midst of his spiritual contemtion, a servant entered the chapel, tasked with escorting visitors to him. "Your Highness," the servant spoke, his voice hushed and respectful. "Forgive my intrusion, but there are guests who have journeyed to see you."


    Conradin''s eyes met those of his trusted butler, Gerwin, and a sense of reassurance washed over him. Gerwin had been his steadfastpanion through life''s peaks and valleys, a constant presence in a world of upheaval. Even in the depths of his turmoil, Conradin could not find it within himself to be angered by this interruption.


    Three men then made their way into the chapel, their measured steps reflecting a sense of poise and purpose. They exuded an air of profound respect, paying homage to the man who sat upon the throne before them.


    Leading the retinue was Galvano Lancia, a man distinguished by his piercing brown eyes and a neatly trimmed beard, adorned with strands of white intertwined with brown. With a voice that blended humility and unwavering resolve, he stepped forward and addressed Conradin, "Your Majesty, we have embarked on a long journey to stand before you today, to pledge our allegiance to thest scion of the House of Hohenstaufen, or rather, to the rightful King of Sicily and Jerusalem."


    Conradin experienced a tumultuous whirlwind of emotions¡ªa mixture of relief for finally being aknowledged and the simmering anger fueled by the memories of betrayal and deceit that had led him to this point.


    "You have traveled a great distance, I assume," Conradin began, his voice revealing hisplex feelings. "The knowledge that renowned and loyal retainers of my house havee to my aid fills me with both joy and courage. I beseech you to allow me to extend the courtesy that good morals dictate. I implore you to rest, for I can only imagine the weariness that apanies such a long journey."


    Though his words appeared generous on the surface, they concealed a deep undercurrent of anxiety and resentment.


    "We appreciate your Majesty''s kindness," Galvano Lancia replied, his tone respectful. "Indeed, we are weary from our travels, and rest would be most wee."


    With these words, the three men rose, bowed to Conradin, and respectfully exited the room. Left alone, Conradin turned to his loyal butler Gerwin, his anger and frustration palpable.


    '''' They speak good of my house , they request to serve me thest of my grandfather''s blood , all of this and that, after their liege that low born bastard of Manfred usurped me of my birth rights, angered the pope and lost, his , MY KINGDOM to those vile french '''' shouted the young men as some saliva left his mouth.


    ''''Your Highness, please do not be angered, a king must never be controlled by his emotion, it is true that those men may have served the wrong master, but think about this, they have no other choice but serve you since their holding in Italy have been usurped by Charles , who is currently drunk on his victory over Manfred''''


    Conradin took some deep breaths and aknowledged his butler''s words


    ''''You are right , I will need all the help I can get and those three especially Galvano and Corrado are skilledmanders, who will be useful for my uing campaign .''''


    As Conradin lowered his gaze toward a window, his eyes fell upon a group of birds nestled in their nests. His mind wandered, drawing a poignant parallel between these creatures and the daunting journey he was about to embark upon. To surmount the countless obstacles ahead, he mused, he would need as many feathers as God could grant him.


    "I possess but a pitiful number of troops," he thought aloud, his tone tinged with a sense of self-doubt. "I amcking in funds, and the only riches I possess are legitimacy and, now, thepanionship of these skilled retainers."


    A brief, bitter chuckle escaped Conradin''s lips, a momentarypse into self-pity. The furrowed brow on his butler''s face betrayed concern, yet he knew better than to intrude upon his master''s thoughts.


    "Am I to reim my kingdom through mere prayers and wishful thinking?" Conradin continued, his tone now resolute and unwavering. "No angel will descend to illuminate my path. I must embark on this journey myself, and if I cannot find the way, I shall pave it, stone by stone."


    Gone were the traces of resentment and sadness that had clouded the young king''s countenance earlier. In their ce, a steadfast determination radiated from his every feature. He had made up his mind, a decision etched in the unwavering resolve of a 15-year-old king, to reim what was rightfully his.


    And so, the tale of the Eagle of Sicily began¡ªa story of a king without a kingdom, a bird without a nest. Would he rise to the formidable challenge, anchored by his royal blood, and reim his lost throne? Or would he falter and be a mere footnote in the annals of history? Only time would unveil the destiny of Conradin, a destiny forged in the fires of ambition and resolve.

 Chapter 2: Building the Wings to Fly

    <h4>Chapter 2: Building the Wings to Fly</h4>


    <<''''To those that fleees neither power nor glory''''>>


    - Homer


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    ----------------


    (For context, Conradin''s realm was stolen by Charles, the king of France''s brother, who was summoned by the pope in order tobat Manfred, Conradin''s uncle.)


    Three men moved silently through a castle hall, their footsteps echoing on the cold, stone floor. No words passed their lips, but inside their minds, chaos reigned. Doubt gnawed at them¡ªhad they made the right choice in pledging allegiance to a boy still in the bloom of youth? Fear gripped their hearts, not for whaty behind but for the uncertain future. Guilt haunted them for not being able to save their previous liege. Countless questions lingered, and the prospect of tomorrow was more terrifying than any present danger.


    Once inside, the attendants guided each man to their respective chambers. They threw themselves onto the beds without care for decorum, their exhaustion and excitement overriding any need for proper manners. The simple luxury of having a bed after their arduous journey left no room for clear thoughts on etiquette.


    Galvano Lancia slept soundly for hours until the first rays of dawn painted his face with their gentle light. His expression held no trace of joy, only a heavy burden of regret weighed upon him.


    In the quiet solitude of his chamber, Galvano Lancia''s thoughts drifted back to his days as a duke. He recalled the sense of authority and prestige he had once wielded, a stark contrast to the everyday reality of the curse he now harbored for Charles of Anjou, the man who had stripped him of everything.


    Leaving behind the contemtive solitude of his room, Galvano made his way to the grand hall where, only hours earlier, he had knelt before Conradin, his new liege. As he entered, he noticed that he was thest of the three new retainers to arrive. With the grace of someone ustomed to waiting, he took his ce at the table, silently acknowledging the servants who hurriedly brought forth food and wine, preparing tomence the day''s meal without uttering a single word.


    Minutes passed in quiet consumption, the clinking of cutlery on tes being the only sound in the hall. Then the atmosphere shifted as a new figure entered the room. It was the young king without a kingdom, Conradin himself. With a courteous nod to his assembled retainers, he took his seat and began to eat.


    The air was heavy with unspoken expectations and the weight of history as they shared this meal. Conradin''s presence marked a new beginning, a journey into the unknown for both the king and his loyal retainers. Each bite of food carried the taste of uncertainty, mingling with the determination that bound them together.


    "As my vassals, it is your duty to advise me on the best course of action," Conradin spoke, a piece of meat held in his hand, his tone filled with a discernible disdain. How could he not feel this way? These three men had served the very person who had stripped him of his throne years ago .


    Corrado Capace, the first to respond, wore a thoughtful expression as he spoke. "Your Highness, I must confess that the current situation appears rather bleak. Your kingdom is upied by foreign forces, aristocratic titles, andnds have been bestowed upon the French through usurpation, your treasury lies barren, and your military strength is limited to your loyal knights. Moreover, there appears to be no obvious ally at our disposal."


    Manfredi Maletta, who had remained silent until now, interjected, "We may seek allies among the Comuni, the small states scattered across northern Italy, still loyal to your cause. Cities like Florence or Pisa may be eager to extend their support to disrupt the Pope''s schemes. Even the Genoese, denied trade posts by Charles the Usurper, might be inclined to assist us."


    Conradin''s gaze remained fixed on his retainers as he continued to challenge their assessments. "You both may have valid points, but have you considered the factions within my kingdom who may resent the French rule? What of the Muslimmunity my grandfather weed into Cbria and Apulia? Do they believe Charles will allow them peaceful coexistence? Surely they must realize that the French are unlikely to be tolerant. And what about Naples, a city renowned for its loyalty to my house? Will it not rise in rebellion to restore order amid the chaos wrought by the Pope?"


    "Your Majesty," Galvano interjected, his voice measured, "while debating potential allies has its merits, we should first address our immediate concerns, particrly our financial woes. Securing a source of funding should be our priority."


    Maletta, his tone louder, countered, "But who would be willing to loan us money in our precarious situation? It hardly seems like an attractive investment." The two continued to bicker till the king had no more and put an end to it


    "Enough!" Conradin''s voicemanded attention. "It falls upon me to persuade the lender to extend us a substantial sum of money. No one will provide such a loan without assurance of repayment."


    "Gerwin," Conradin turned to his butler, "summon the servants and instruct them to prepare provisions for 300 knights, enough to sustain them for two weeks. Let us pray that the individual I am meeting will be willing to lend us the substantial sum we require."


    As Gerwin went about his task, he couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious benefactor his young king was preparing to meet. The castle buzzed with anticipation, and Conradin''s resolve to reim his kingdom was palpable in the air.

 Chapter 3: The fear of the first step

    <h4>Chapter 3: The fear of the first step</h4>


    <<''''It is more honorable to be raised to a throne than to be born to one. Fortune bestows the one, merit obtains the other.''''>>


    -PETRARCH


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    ----------


    In the days that followed, the area in front of the castle was thrown into disarray. Cartsden with provisions, stocked with food and wine, were assembled at the city gates. Guarding these precious supplies were 300 well-equipped men, armed withnces, d in armor, and mounted on sturdy steeds. To the onlookers within the town, it may have appeared that these defenders were merely safeguarding the carts. However, they were, in fact, patiently awaiting their liege lord.


    Within the castle, Conradin engaged in a conversation with his trusted confidant, Gerwin. It was during this discussion that Conradin shared his decision regarding the governance of the castle in his impending absence.


    "Until my return, I entrust you with all my authority and the responsibilities that apany it," Conradin dered.


    Gerwin was taken aback by the immense trust ced in him, a sentiment that filled his heart with a mixture of gratitude and concern for the young child he had served since infancy.


    "Your Majesty, I am deeply honored by your unwavering trust," Gerwin began, his voiceced with concern. "But I implore you to reconsider embarking on this journey to meet a king whose disposition towards you remains uncertain."


    Conradin, however, stood resolute. "The Kingdom of Bohemia has a history of loyalty to my grandfather. Let us pray that they still hold some goodwill towards me. I beseech you, do not hinder my path."


    Gerwin persisted, "I beg you to reconsider your h¡ª"


    "Enough, Gerwin," Conradin interrupted, determination firm in his voice. "How am I to reim what has been unjustly taken from me if I do not venture forth into the unknown? Fate favors the bold, and let us hope that my courage will be enough."


    With that final exchange, Conradin turned away, leaving his loyal butler deep in thought. Gerwin, though silenced, continued to harbor deep concern for his young master.


    Conradin''s heart ached as he caught a glimpse of Gerwin''s expression¡ªa look marked by genuine worry for him. In the grand scheme of things, only two people truly mattered to him: his devoted butler, Gerwin, who had been like a father to him, and his dear friend, Frederick of Baden. Their unwavering support was the anchor that kept him grounded as he embarked on this perilous journey to reim his rightful throne.


    Conradin turned his head, for this sight caused him great pain. The people who really mattered to him could be counted on one head, in fact, there were only two, his butler Gerwin, who had raised him, and his dear friend Frederick of Baden.


    Gerwin watched Conradin turn and leave the castle, his back slightly hunched,cking the confidence and energy a young man should have. But how could anyone me him? Since a young age, everything he knew that came from a dynasty hated by many was deceit and running away. As a child, he dreaded the day when his old uncle and guardian Ludovico would decide to end his life for some benefits granted by the Pope or the Guelphs, a day that luckily did not arrive as the man held in love his sister and could never harm his own blood.


    Conradin never knew the beauty that the noble life brings, he did not experience any kind of pleasure that one would expect at such a young age, because all his life he had to run away, first from Manfred, then from the Pope, and now from Charles, he was tired of running away, because for once he wanted to take his destiny in his own hands and not be the victim of the wave of the unknown.


    He looked back once again at the tower, at the high window that belonged to his room. It was illuminated by the setting sun, whose bright rays were reflected on the ss. He could not help feeling a certain uneasiness, but he knew that this was the right way. He had to go forward, toward his destiny.


    With a firm hand, he lifted his chin and marched proudly down the castle steps, his followers close behind him. They were ready to face the challenges thaty ahead.


    And there he stood , the young king without a crown, leaving his castle where he had lived for thest five years, apanied by his three retainers Corrado Capace, Manfredi Maletta and Galvano Lancia, three men who came from prestigious noble families. The three walked in step, each taking one step at a time. They looked confident and unwavering as they all took the first step to face a task on par with the heroes of Homer and Vergilius.


    The young man, trying to look as mature as possible, mounted his horse, looked to the sky, and with a deep breath and a determined look ahead, gave the order to set off.


    The convoy of iron and horse moved toward the unknown and possibly toward danger, all the men hiding their fear and keeping their eyes on the back of a man far too small, but who from their point of view seemed bigger and more enduring than any mountain. Conradid thought of all the challenges and dangers that awaited him on this journey, of the costs he would have to bear, but he was determined to make it. No matter what the price for his arrogance would be

 Chapter 4: The pleasure that comes from victory

    <h4>Chapter 4: The pleasure thates from victory</h4>


    <<''''Wars begin when you will, but they do not end when you please.''''>>


    "Florentine Histories" by Nol¨° Machiavelli, 1526.


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    28 February 1266


    Two French soldiers strolled through the battlefield, their armor and conversation clearly identifying them as such. They walked,ughing and jesting, amidst a grisly scene that would terrify most. The ground they traversed was littered with lifeless bodies, and circling crows eagerly feasted on the fallen. Yet, the soldiers appeared unfazed, carrying on with their morbid task.


    "What''s bothering you now, Pierre?" inquired hisrade.


    Pierre, the more solemn of the two, replied, "It''s just a bit frustrating, you know. After everything we endured in the battle, we''re assigned this tiresome and monotonous duty."


    Louis chuckled in response. "Ah, don''t be such a grump! You spent most of the battle in the rear, probably the most action you''ve seen in a while was you taking a look at your dick. This might just be the hardest work you''ve had since arriving here. Besides, you might stumble upon one of those corpses our officer mentioned, and who knows, there could be a reward in it for you."


    Curiosity piqued, Pierre inquired, "Who exactly are we looking for? What''s so important that the King is determined to find him?"


    "His name is Manfred," Louis exined. "His whereabouts are unknown, and His Majesty believes he may be among these fallen soldiers."


    Suddenly, Louis spotted a body that seemed to fit the description. "Ah, here''s one that matches the description! Call the others over, let''s get him into the cart!" he eximed.


    Summoning theirrades, three more soldiers swiftly arrived and together, they hauled the lifeless body into the waiting cart. Unbeknownst to them, the very corpse they had discovered was the one their monarch had been fervently searching for.


    During this time, their king, ''Charles of Anjou,'' was drafting a letter to the Pope, informing him of the war.


    *Dear Holiness* he began his letter


    *May God bless the church, the kingdom, and our lives in the future." Following the sacred mission that God has given me toplete, I have done everything in my power to seed so that I do not waste Your Holiness''s goodwill. My mission has beenpleted, and I thank God from the bottom of my heart. My holy troops destroyed the demonic Manfred at Benevento. We don''t know what happened to Manfred, but if God wills, his soul is undoubtedly in the clutches of the Devil.*


    He continued writing after briefly pausing to smile, d of his sess.


    *At first, Manfred''s army had the advantage, most likely aided by demons and witchcraft; nevertheless, one of my knights, endowed by God with wisdom, managed to locate the weak areas in the Devil''s spawn''s armor, leading my army to victory. After giving an ount of what has urred here since my arrival, I greet you good health and bless you with great regard


    Your loyal servant King Charles*


    Charles surveyed the makeshift personal tent where he had penned the letter to the Pope. His gaze shifted to the tools and instruments used to craft the missive, reminders of the diplomacy and strategy required in his role that he had used to reach this newfound triumph of his


    Filled with a sense of impending pride, Charles exited the tent. The prospect of victory, the sweet taste of sess,pelled him to witness the battlefield''s oue firsthand. Few things brought him greater joy than the realization of his efforts.


    As if the day couldn''t get any better, Charles received news that his soldiers had discovered a body that matched the description of Manfred. With this revtion, it seemed the final obstacle to his ambition had been swept away. The battle was won, and his ascent to the throne was now all but assured.


    Charles acknowledged the existence of the sole surviving member of the House of Hohenstaufen, the rightful heir by men''sw. However, this young boy of fourteen posed no significant threat,cking both experience in statecraft and prowess in warfare. He was a mere child, easily eclipsed by Charles'' grand n.


    The day had been long and grueling. Charles and his nobles had deliberated the next steps in their conquest, resulting in the decision to march their troops across thend to establish order. Weary from the responsibilities weighing on his shoulders, Charles returned to his tent for a moment of respite.


    As exhaustion gradually overcame his tion, Charles sumbed to sleep, unaware that the very youth he had underestimated was a lion in the making. With sharpened ws and honed teeth, this young contender was preparing to pounce on the tiger intoxicated by its past victories. The future remained uncertain, and fate had yet to reveal its final hand.

 Chapter 5: The tragedy of the loser

    <h4>Chapter 5: The tragedy of the loser</h4>


    <<''''Vae victis ''''trouble for the losers''''>>


    --Titus Livio in Ad Urbe candita


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    The day after his victorious ascent to the throne, Charles awoke to a starkly different scene than what he was ustomed to. Rather than the peaceful sounds of nature, his slumber was disturbed by the coarse and unruly voices of his low-ranking soldiers. Normally, such a disturbance might have irritated him, but on this significant day, the beginning of his reign, Charles chose not to let irritation cloud his mood.


    With purposeful resolve, he rose from his bed and summoned his servants to bring him a meal. In a matter of moments, a procession of servants entered his tent, setting up tables for the king''s repast. Charles dined swiftly, fueled by the anticipation of the momentous day ahead.


    Exiting the tent, he made his way toward the area designated for strategic discussions. Upon arrival, Charles surveyed the assembled vassals, noticing that the majority wore contented expressions. They understood that by serving the monarch, they stood to gainnds and titles¡ªopportunities they might never have received in France. Most were second and third sons, driven by ambition to seek their fortunes abroad.


    "My lords," Charles addressed them, "today, there shall be no formal meeting. As we discussed yesterday, I am here to instruct you to begin preparations in your newly acquirednds. Rally your warriors, for today marks themencement of our rule in Naples. We shall march into the capital and establish our court there."


    The nobles erupted in cheers and jubtion, for atst, the titles they had long coveted would be within their grasp. Amid the celebratory atmosphere, they exchanged congrattions and spections about the size of the fiefs they might earn based on their contributions to the recent battle.


    Amid these moments of tion, the nobility exited the tent, each tasked with directing their levies to prepare for the forting march. In the hours that followed, the victorious troops departed from the battlefield, their sights set on the capital.


    As the aristocracy daydreamed about the fiefs awaiting them, the foot soldiers harbored their own fantasies of the spoils they would im upon entering Naples. As victors, they believed it was their right to invade and pige as they saw fit.


    As Charles and his army approached the outskirts of Naples, a sense of anticipation hung heavy in the air. Thendscape had gradually transitioned from the rugged terrain of the countryside to the more settled and developed environs surrounding the city. The city''s outskirts came into view, and Charles, mounted on his steed at the head of his forces, took in the sight before him.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the sprawling farnd that stretched out around the city. Fields of golden wheat swayed in the gentle breeze, their rippling waves offering a stark contrast to the tumultuous events that had led him here. Lush vineyards and olive groves dotted thendscape, a testament to the fertilends of Naples.


    The simple stone cottages and farmhouses of the local peasants, with their terracotta roofs and whitewashed walls, clustered in small hamlets that speckled the countryside. Smoke curled from their chimneys, a sign of life continuing despite the looming presence of the approaching army.


    Beyond the farnds, the imposing walls of Naples came into view. The city''s fortifications stood tall and resolute, a formidable barrier guarding the treasures and secrets within. Charles could see the gs of his own forces fluttering in the wind, contrasting with the banners of the city, symbols of the authority he aimed to usurp.


    As Charles rode closer to the city, he could hear the faint murmur of voices and the bustling of daily life within its walls. Naples was a city of history and culture, its streets filled with merchants, craftsmen, and residents going about their daily routines, unaware of the impending change that would soon grip their lives.


    For Charles, this moment on the outskirts of Naples was a culmination of his ambitions, a symbolic step toward iming the throne that had long eluded him. The city''s walls, its fields, and its people all held the promise of power and prosperity, but they also bore witness to the weight of responsibility and the challenges thaty ahead in his quest for dominion.


    For an entire week, the unified forces marched with purpose until they reached the gates of the capital. Charles summoned his interpreter, bellowing orders in French, while the trantor ryed hismands to the soldiers at the head of the column. The stage was set for the next chapter of Charles'' reign.


    Amidst the ancient walls of Naples, Charles of Anjou stood tall, his presencemanding the attention of the city''s beleaguered inhabitants. With his trantor by his side, he addressed the people of Naples, his voice echoing through the air, carrying a promation of both conquest and divine righteousness.


    "Neapolitans," he dered, his words filled with fervor, "your devil-spawned monarch Manfred has been vanquished by God''s faithful servants. The Pope himself has entrusted us with the mission to liberate you from the clutches of the devil." He paused, allowing his promation to hang in the stillness that followed.


    "As a reward for my devotion to God," Charles continued, "the Pope has raised me to the throne of Sicily. By failing to open your gates upon my arrival, you stand as rebels and heretics. By thews of conquest, your fate should be death, yet I am gracious. I offer you a chance to make amends by permitting my soldiers to enter the city and exercise their rights as victors. I pledge that the plundering will be restrained, that there shall be no rape, and that no fires will be ignited. My soldiers shall merely take control of your immediate possessions. The choice, Neapolitans, is yours, but understand that no aid shalle to your rescue; you stand alone."


    As the trantor echoed Charles''s message, a heavy silence fell upon the city. Behind the fortified walls, discussionsmenced, and after a few hours, the city gate creaked open, allowing the French soldiers to enter.


    True to his word, only minor looting ensued, yet this failed to quell the simmering discontent of the city''s citizens, who held their fury in check out of fear for their own safety and that of their families.


    The piging continued into the evening, culminating in a grand feast hosted by the triumphant King tomemorate their conquest. The soldiers reveled in the news, finding sce in a night of feasting and merriment after having narrowly escaped death. For the city''s residents, however, there was little cause for celebration. Families bolted their doors and kept their daughters hidden away, well aware of the potential horrors that drunken troops might unleash.


    Nheless, inebriation could not prevent some unruly soldiers from breaking down doors in search of victims. Most houses remained untouched, leaving their upants unsettled but alive. In a few unfortunate homes, however, terrible events unfolded, yet the residents dared not intervene, paralyzed by the fear of what might transpire should they defy the victorious invaders. Through the night, the ancient city echoed with the anguished cries and pleas of women, their suffering unheard within the pce, where the victorious nobles celebrated their conquest.


    Throughout history, this has been the fate of the defeated¡ªthose who emerge triumphant spare no city. From time immemorial, the right of the victors has been to sate their base desires upon the weak.


    In the annals of history, it is the victors who inscribe their narratives, while the vanquished are left voiceless and forgotten.

 Chapter 6: One-day march

    <h4>Chapter 6: One-day march</h4>


    <<''''War is the greatest gue that can afflict humanity, it destroys religion, it destroys states, it destroys families. Any scourge is preferable to it.''''>>


    -¨C Martin Luther


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    It was a bright spring day, the flowers were in blossom, and birds could be seen flying through the air, singing.


    This lovely scenery, however, failed to capture the attention of the men going through it, who soon ignored it and destroyed it with their erratic noises. The horses'' hooves pounded the ground as the soldiers marched in line through the spring countryside. As the troops marched in order with their shields held high, their armor nged and jingled against each other. The soldiers'' noses were overwhelmed with the stench of horse sweat and leather, but they knew that their task was more essential than their own demands.


    Their mission was to safeguard the king, and they willplete it.


    The troops'' perseverance was shared by their liege Conradin, who was marching along with his knights in the convoy''s middle; he didn''t say anything since he was too preupied with what needed to be done.


    It would be a long voyage before arriving in Prague, the capital of the kingdom of Bohemia, and the starting point for Conradin''s expedition to recapture his realm. The sun had been gone for hours when the darkness of the night descended. Conradin called a halt to the march and ordered his army of 300 knights to set up camp.


    The troops camped on t territory, allowing the guards to clearly detect any enemy movement that couldpromise the camp''s protection.


    They''d pitched their tents, lighted fires, and were settling in for the evening. They were getting ready to rx and refuel for the next day''s march. It was a clear night with the moon and stars, and the knights were rxing in the serene and peaceful surroundings. Conradin couldn''t help but notice how his guards were feeling. After a long day of marching, the knights needed a moment of respite before returning to their duty.


    The camp was alive withughing and the aroma of food cooking. The knights could finally unwind and let go of the stress they had gathered throughout the day.


    Conradin caught sight of his three retainers with the corner of his eye. They approached him and bowed, and Conradin nodded, allowing them to sit beside him by the fire. Maletta was the first to speak up, inquiring about the next steps. ''''Exactly, your highness, whatpelled you to seek assistance from the bohemian king? What do you think will persuade him to lend us some gold?''''


    Conradin responded to his retainer''s first question: "Because it is the nearest king who is not outright hostile to us and who may have enough in the treasury to ept our request."


    He then went on to say, ''''In response to your second question, I must exin that during our march, I believe I discovered something that will persuade him to approve our request: the duchy of Swabia.''''


    These finalments caused the three men to drop their jaws. They wasted little time after the initial shock to persuade their liege to reconsider: ''''But my liege, that is your only possession at hand; please reconsider.'''' Corrado Capace stated as he was, all in all , correct.


    His titles were King of Sicily, King of Jerusalem, and finally, Duke of Swabia; the first was usurped by Manfred and then by Charles; the Kingdom of Jerusalem was essentially nonexistent, controlling only some coastal cities surrounded by Muslimnds and with few men to man the walls, so only the duchy of Swabia was effectively his fief.


    ''''What should I think about it? You don''t realize that if I fail, I will not return to Germany like a beaten dog; I will either seed or perish in the attempt. In the worst-case scenario, I will have no heir by blood, so why should I care about the identity of the man who would rule my duchy after my death?''''


    In that moment, neither Galvano, Maletta, nor Capace possessed the answers that could quell the young liege''s concerns. Instead, they could only lower their gaze, their thoughts turning inward, as they stared into the crackling mes tended to by a few diligent servants.


    Sensing theck of words to bridge the divide, Conradin took the initiative to speak once more. "Since we find ourselves at a loss for conversation," he began, "I bid you all good night."


    "Good night, Your Majesty," the three retainers replied in unison, their voices carrying a sense of respect and loyalty.


    As he retreated into the privacy of his tent, Conradin''s countenance shifted from itsposed demeanor to one marked by unease and doubt. He concealed this inner turmoil from his loyal retainers, not wishing to diminish their faith in him as he grappled with his own internal conflict.


    Throughout the night, Conradiny awake, wrestling with a profound question that weighed heavily on his mind. Was it truly worth sacrificing his native fief for a lost nation, embarking on a perilous journey with an uncertain oue? These troubling thoughts tormented the young king, amplifying his sense of worry.


    In life, every individual faces a momentous decision, one that may be fraught with difficulty and pain. Conradin was no exception, and this choice he faced was a pivotal one, carrying the weight of his family''s legacy. He did not desire to part with the duchy, but it seemed like a sacrifice he waspelled to make. Whatever decision he ultimately made, he was resolved to carry it out and confront the consequences, for that was the burden of leadership and the legacy he bore.

 Chapter 7: Arriving at Prague

    <h4>Chapter 7: Arriving at Prague</h4>


    <<''''Don''t depend too much on anyone in this world because even your own shadow leaves you when you are in darkness.''''>>


    -¨C Taq? ad-D?n A?mad ibn Taymiyyah


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    ----------


    The sun''s early rays cast a gentle warmth over the camp as Conradin stirred from his restless slumber. The previous night had offered him little reprieve, as his worries and uncertainties had kept him awake. With a heavy sigh, he reluctantly pushed himself out of his makeshift bed, his fingers rubbing away the traces of sleep that clung to his eyes and nose.


    As Conradin rose, he navigated his way to the entrance of his tent, flipping aside the fabric to step outside. Nature greeted him with its serene beauty ¡ª a verdant canopy of lush trees and the melodious symphony of birds just beginning their morning chorus. It was a sight that bestowed a moment of tranquility upon him, a brief respite from the tumultuous challenges thaty ahead.


    Drawingfort from the tranquil scene, Conradin observed his soldiers who were already bustling with activity in preparation for the day''s march. Foremost on their minds was the readiness of their horses and equipment. Squires tended to the horses, ensuring they were well-fed and meticulously checking saddles and gear for any signs of wear or disrepair. Supplies were methodically organized, and provisions were meticulously ounted for to guarantee the troops had an ample supply of food and drink for the demanding journey thaty ahead. It was only when everything was confirmed to be in order that the soldiers would be ready to embark on their march.


    Among those attending to their duties, Corrado was the first to approach the king. Conradin returned his greeting, and the two engaged in conversation. The exchange marked the beginning of what promised to be a challenging day, but the serenity of the morning, with the sun''s gentle rise and the birds'' harmonious song, offered a fleeting sense of peace.


    Corrado, ever the diligent retainer, swiftly reassured Conradin of the army''s preparedness. He had assumedmand just moments ago, ensuring that all supply-rted matters were in order. Conradin nodded in approval, appreciating Corrado''s efficient management.


    "Excellent," Conradin responded with a determined expression. "We have a long road ahead of us, and our preparedness is paramount. I trust that you will keep a vignt eye on our situation, and should any issues arise, do not hesitate to inform me promptly. We cannot afford any distractions on our path forward. Now, let us resume our march, onward!"


    With their liege''smand, the knights mounted their horses, forming a disciplined line that awaited the signal to advance. The sun, ascending higher in the sky, bathed the scene in its golden radiance as the army took its positions. It was a magnificent sight to behold, a unified force moving as one, their polished armor gleaming in the sunlight. Above them, the banners bearing the emblem of Conradin''s House proudly unfurled, billowing in the wind like a symbol of hope.


    As the rhythmic sound of hooves filled the air, the army set forth on its journey, leaving behind the serenity of their campsite.


    After eight days of arduous marching, Conradin and his army finally caught sight of the formidable Prague Wall on the distant horizon. As the great city drew nearer, his heart quickened its pace within his chest. The anticipation and gravity of whaty ahead filled him with both determination and trepidation.


    Conradin knew that he had to maintain an air ofposure, even as the pulsating blood in his veins surged with excitement and anxiety. The destiny of his kingdom rested heavily on the sess of the uing negotiations, and he was prepared to stake everything in this pivotal moment.


    Before embarking on this journey, Conradin had taken the precaution of sending a letter to Ottokar II, the King of Bohemia, formally requesting a meeting and recognition of his noble titles, including that of King of Sicily. The anticipation of Ottokar''s response had weighed heavily on his mind.


    As they approached the gates of Prague, a courier rode out from the city walls, hastening toward Conradin''s troops.


    "Ave, my liege, Ottokar II K?nigreich B?hmen, Duke of Moravia, Austria, and Carinthia, prince-elector of Imperator Romanorum, Margrave of Carni, March of Windic, hereby invites your majesty, Conradin K?nigreich of Jerusalem and Duke of Swabia, into his court," the courier conveyed, "offering every treatment reserved for a good guest."


    Conradin''s keen eye detected the omission of his title as King of Sicily, a matter that Manfredi Maletta, was poised to address. However, Conradin intervened with a gesture of his hand.


    "Please, envoy, convey my gratitude to your king and inform him that I graciously ept his generous offer of hospitality."


    With this response, the envoy bowed once more and made his way back inside the city, followed by Conradin''s escort.


    As Conradin passed through the gates of Prague, he couldn''t help but survey the city''s surroundings. Although he had anticipated a sprawling metropolis, he was taken aback by the sight of houses and structures scattered throughout.


    Shaking off these thoughts, Conradin followed the envoy through the city''s streets, eventually arriving at the grand royal pce. Inside, he was met by Ottokar II, who had risen from his throne to offer a warm and weing greeting.


    King Ottokar II was a interesting figure, hismanding presence entuated by his regal attire. His long, flowing beard cascaded down his chest, a rich ck hue that contrasted sharply with his fairplexion. His piercing eyes, framed by bushy eyebrows, held a shrewd intelligence within them, and they surveyed his surroundings with a keen and discerning gaze.


    A prominent feature of King Ottokar''s face was his crooked nose, which bore a slight imperfection from a past injury. This imperfection only added character to his visage, serving as a testament to his resilience and strength. Despite the crookedness, his nose remained distinguished, as if it were a mark of his kingly stature.


    The lines on his face told the story of a ruler who had seen his fair share of trials and tribtions, yet his countenance radiated a regal air that inspired respect and admiration.


    "Wee to my court, King Conradin,I hope your travel was smooth and dangerless" Ottokar extended his hand in friendship, a genial smile gracing his features.


    "I appreciate your gracious wee, King Ottokar," Conradin replied with a faint chuckle, his youthful visage contrasting with Ottokar''s seasoned appearance. "The journey has been smooth, but s, my posterior is somewhat aching from all the riding."


    Ottokar, perceptive to Conradin''s unspoken desire for rest and the seriousness of the discussions thaty ahead, understood the hint. He decided not to press the matter further.


    "I am sorry to hear about your difort," Ottokar responded with empathy, his crooked nose giving him an air of approachability. "You must be fatigued from your lengthy journey. Allow me to show you to your guest chamber, where you may rest. Tomorrow, we shall hold a grand banquet in honor of your arrival."

 Chapter 8: Negotation with the king of Bohemia (1)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Negotation with the king of Bohemia (1)</h4>


    <<''''Diplomacy is the art of telling people to go to hell in such a way that they ask for directions.''''>>


    ---Winston Churchill


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    ----------------------------------


    Conradin and hispanions were ushered into the pce, where they were separated and led to different rooms. As Conradin traversed the pce''s corridors, he couldn''t help but be awestruck by the opulence and grandeur that surrounded him. Ornate decorations adorned the walls, and magnificent architecture greeted his every step. The pce''s beauty was beyondpare, and Conradin felt a profound sense of privilege to be in such surroundings.


    The evening unfolded with a series of magnificent ptial halls, each more impressive than thest. Conradin was overwhelmed by the splendor and magnificence he encountered. The warmth and respect shown to him by his hosts only added to his satisfaction.


    Upon entering the room designated for him, Conradin immediately requested that the attendants prepare a meal. His diet during his voyage had consisted mainly of jerky meat, wine, and asional game from hunting, and he needed a hearty supper to regain his strength. He savored the vors of the meal and washed it down with a ss of fine wine, fully aware that he needed to be in peak condition for the crucial meeting with the King of Bohemia the next day.


    As he finished his supper, Conradin took a deep breath and allowed himself a moment of reflection and contemtion. He needed to be calm,posed, and prepared for the encounter thaty ahead. The meal and the ambiance of the pce helped him find serenity amidst the anticipation.


    With his thoughts racing, Conradin retired to his bed, where he mulled over the possible arguments and strategies he could employ to persuade Ottokar to lend him the much-needed gold. Sleep would be essential for the busy day that awaited him, and he hoped that his preparations and determination would lead to a sessful negotiation with the King of Bohemia.


    The following morning, Conradin was awakened by a polite knock on his door. He knew he had a demanding day ahead of him, and he wanted to approach his meeting with the King of Bohemia with a fresh andposed demeanor. Taking a deep breath, he stretched and mentally prepared himself for the challenges thaty ahead. He understood the importance of maintaining hisposure and wit to achieve his goal.


    As he rose from his bed, Conradin began to dress, a task typically handled by servants. However, since his youth, when he narrowly escaped an assassination attempt by a servant, Conradin had insisted on dressing himself in the mornings. It was a precautionary measure he had taken ever since, ensuring that no one would have the opportunity to harm him while he was vulnerable.


    Once he was fully dressed, Conradin opened his door to find a castle servant waiting to convey an invitation from the King of Bohemia for breakfast.


    "Well, please inform your king that I will join him shortly," he responded sinctly to the servant.


    With that, Conradin left his room and made his way down the grand hallways of the pce. He paused only when he reached the door to the breakfast room. The opulence and exquisite surroundings of the pce never ceased to captivate him. As he was escorted into the breakfast room, he couldn''t help but admire the fine craftsmanship and attention to detail that adorned the pce.


    The breakfast table demonstrated the culinary skills of the pce''s chefs, who clearly took great pride in their work. Delicacies from both the local region and beyond were carefully presented, showcasing the finest ingredients and vors of thend. Conradin knew that this meeting over breakfast held great significance, and he was prepared to use this opportunity to further his goals. As Conradin arrived there he immediately greeted Ottokar and his wife, Kuninguda, and inquired about their infant son''s health.


    ''''King Conradin, good morning to you as well. I am pleased to say that our son is doing well and is growing healthy .'''' Queen Kuninguda said shortly as if she was bored my the meeting


    The three then sat and started eating thevish supper while conversing. The queen of Bohemia excused herself after breakfast, leaving Conradin and Ottokar alone. Starting the negotiations between the two, as she was probablypelled to do so by her husband.


    ''''I suppose we both know what we are to talk about'''' Ottokar spoke as he pushed his food aside while gazing at the young boy in front of him


    ''''I believe it is time then'''' Conradin nodded solemnly, his young face showing a mix of determination and apprehension.


    Ottokar''s gaze bore into Conradin, unwavering and intent. It was clear that the Bohemian king was a seasoned diplomat and negotiator, a fact that did not escape Conradin''s notice. Still, the young king held hisposure, his resolve firm as he embarked on this pivotal conversation.


    The room, adorned with opulent decorations and bathed in the soft morning light, provided a stark contrast to the weighty subject at hand. Conradin knew that his request for financial support was not a mere formality; it was a test of his persuasive skills, an opportunity to demonstrate the potential benefits of their alliance.


    Conradin leaned forward, his voice steady and earnest. "King Ottokar, I understand the gravity of my request, and I do not make it lightly. Sicily was taken from me, and I am determined to reim my rightful kingdom. With your support, we can achieve this together."


    Ottokar listened attentively, his expression unreadable. " What guarantees can you offer that this investment will yield returns?"


    Conradin''s gaze met Ottokar''s, unwavering. "First and foremost, you would secure an ally in Sicily, one of the most strategic and fertile regions in Europe. Thend there is so fertile that it can yield great profits from grain and rye cultivation. As such, repayment would not be a daunting challenge."


    Ottokar considered this, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on the polished table. "A fertilend is indeed valuable, but it also depends on stability. What assurances can you provide that Sicily will remain stable, that your rule will be recognized and respected?"


    Conradin knew this question would arise, and he had prepared his response carefully. "You are correct in your concern for stability, King Ottokar. Sicily is not a foreignnd to me; it is my homnd, and I have the support of many Sicilian nobles and citizens who yearn for the return of their legitimate king. Furthermore, there are Muslim poptions in Sicily who fear the French will disrupt their way of life.


    They are aware that I would be more tolerant and protective of their interests."


    Conradin''s statement though was only partially true because he left out the fact that most of the lords had undoubtedly lost their elite troops, and those who hadn''t,had forsaken his uncle during his battle, which would mean that they would not be particrly trustworthy followers. ''But he doesn''t need to know that , does he?'''', Conradin reasoned while softlyughing in his mind , theorizing that Ottokar''s understanding of Sicilian matters was limited to just a few rumors


    He was in fact correct, for Ottokar could not really grasp the kingdom''s predicament; otherwise, he would not have taken Conradin''s word so easily. Of course, Ottokar said,'''' many easy invasions turned out to be disasters, so why don''t we skip this subject for the time being and talk about something else?Let us make a big jump and assume that the war is sessful . What willpel you to pay me back ? Since it would be a long way here from Sicily, I would be unable to utilize my forces to persuade you to pay me back, and the prospect of dominating the wealthier and more fruitfulnds of Magna Grecia will undoubtedly outweigh your holding in the duchy of Swabia, which undeniably crosses out military operations as a way topel you to repay your debt.''''

 Chapter 9: Negotation with the king of Bohemia (2)

    <h4>Chapter 9: Negotation with the king of Bohemia (2)</h4>


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Conradin was in fact correct, for Ottokar could not really grasp the kingdom''s predicament; otherwise, he would not have taken his word so easily.


    Of course, Ottokar rebuked him to not give away his ignorance'''' Many easy invasions turned out to be disasters, so why don''t we skip this subject for the time being and talk about something else? Let us make a big jump and assume that the war is sessful. What willpel you to pay me back? Since it would be a long way here from Sicily, I would be unable to utilize my forces to persuade you to pay me back, and the prospect of dominating the wealthier and more fruitfulnds of Magna Grecia will undoubtedly outweigh any raid on your holding in the duchy of Swabia, which undeniably crosses out military operations as a way topel you to repay your debt.''''


    "I understand your reluctance," Conradin said without sweating, as he had already predicted such a question.


    "It is more than reasonable that I should provide you with some kind of guarantee that you will be repaid for the loan you are kindly providing me. Military threats, as you stated, may not be a viable option for you, but there must be some way for us to ensure that you are reimbursed. We could, for example, make an agreement guaranteeing monthly payments over a set period of time. This way, you''ll know straight away if I have no intention of repaying you. '''' Conradin responded to Ottokar while looking him in the eyes with a calm and determined expression.


    ''''It''s not that I don''t trust you; given the option and possibility to pay back your debts, I am confident you will keep your words, but I think you should name out some sort of guarantee that, in the worst case, willpletely dissolve your debts in case of your inability to pay up,'''' Ottokar said, smiling at the young man on the other side.


    ''He doesn''t trust me, mh, Conradin reasoned.


    He then stuck his hand in his face, caressing his non-existent beard and pretending to think of anything that might serve such a purpose. Obviously, he was acting since he already knew what would pique the counterpart''s attention and make his time worthwhile.


    ''''Ipletely understand your situation, Your Highness, and I am confident that you do not mean in any way that I am not a trustworthy person, but simply that I may be unable to do so''''. Conradin continued, his voice calm andposed.


    "I am confident that if anything bad were to happen to me, you would be unable to recoup your loan. It is understandable that you would want some sort of guarantee that would allow you to sleep better at night knowing that the money you loaned me is secured in some way in the event of the worst-case scenario. In that instance, I believe that providing coteral in the form ofnd is the best approach to guaranteeing the loan. If the worst happens, these assets can be utilized to assure loan repayment. Offeringnd as coteral not only provides a tangible asset that can be sold or used to repay the loan, but it also demonstrates mymitment to fulfilling my financial obligations. Additionally, this arrangement ensures that you have a higher chance of recovering your investment, providing you with peace of mind in case of any unforeseen circumstances. Is it a satisfactory solution for you, your highness?''''


    Ottokar smiled, his mouth hidden by the cup he was drinking from. He gazed at the young man in front of him, calming himself down.


    "I am truly happy," he says, pausing briefly to breathe before continuing. to know that the person I''m working with knows the precarity of my circumstances and the concern I have about doing business over which I have no control to ensure its sess. But tell me, your highness, whether you have any ns for and that might relieve me of my anxiety'''' Ottokar asked, already knowing the answer that Conradin was going to give.


    ''''Thend that I believe could serve as coteral is the Duchy of Swabia. In any case, if something happened to me, I have no other member of my house as such; nobody could im such a title after my death, and my handing its rights to you undoubtedly makes your im genuine and unopposed by both the German king and pope'''' , he reasoned.


    Ottokar paused briefly to consider it. '' If I truly owned that duchy, I would control the majority of the territory bordering Italy, giving me a strategic foothold to prevent Italian forces from joining forces with the emperor''s or king''s in the event of a confrontation''.


    It''s important to note that the rtionship between the Kaiser and Ottokar was strained, and it was in Ottokar''s best interests to prepare for a possible war with him, as he never knew when a conflict between his liege and him could ur.

 Chapter 10: Negotation with the King of Bohemia (3)

    <h4>Chapter 10: Negotation with the King of Bohemia (3)</h4>


    Ottokar leaned back in his ornate chair, maintaining an air of nonchnce even though the offer on the table was of considerable importance. His fingers traced a subtle pattern on the armrest as he contemted Conradin''s request. The Duke of Swabia, a crucial title, was indeed a substantial guarantee of payment, and Ottokar had no doubts about its value.


    "I believe that the Duchy of Swabia performs more than adequately as a guarantee of payment," Ottokar remarked with a carefullyposed expression, though the words rang hollow to his own ears. In truth, he was intrigued by the prospect of binding Conradin further through financial ties, knowing that such arrangements often yielded more influence than mere conquests.


    Conradin, skilled in the art of negotiation, appeared to ignore the subtle falsehood in Ottokar''s words and pressed on, indicating a desire to delve into the finer details of their arrangement.


    "I think then we can talk about the little details, like how much gold to lend me," Conradin suggested, his demeanor now moreposed and businesslike.


    Ottokar nodded in agreement. The opportunity to secure his interests by providing a substantial loan was a tantalizing prospect. "I agree," Ottokar replied, masking his eagerness with a veneer of diplomacy. "And I believe we can now discuss the amount of gold. What did you have in mind when you asked for it?"


    Conradin, ever the shrewd negotiator, appearedposed and ready to proceed. "Well, considering my army''s expenses, I believe a loan of 400,000 denarii should be enough."


    Ottokar concealed a satisfied smile. The sum was considerable but reasonable, and it offered the perfect bnce between financial support and ensuring Conradin''s reliance on Bohemia.


    "Very good," Ottokar replied, his voice carrying an air of approval. "The sum is reasonable and feasible; the payment will be transferred immediately to you on the day you leave." Inwardly, he knew that this financial arrangement had the potential to bind their fates in more ways than one, and Ottokar was more than willing to explore those possibilities in the future.


    The conversation shifted once more, this time focusing on the crucial details of the loan. Conradin, always the astute strategist, inquired about the interest rate and the repayment terms. Ottokar, his eyes betraying a hint of calction, took a moment to mull over his response. The interest rate and repayment schedule would determine not only the financial burden on Conradin but also the extent of Ottokar''s leverage.


    "You will have to repay 650,000 denarii with a 35% interest rate every six months, beginning with the second year of debt," Ottokar finally stated, his words carrying the weight of his intended terms.


    Conradin struggled to maintain hisposure, the shock of Ottokar''s demands evident in his eyes. The terms were indeed excessive, and it took all of Conradin''s self-control to respond with a feigned cheerfulness.


    "Your Highness," he began, masking his frustration with a polite tone, "I believe that these terms are a little... excessive. Alternatively, I was considering returning 480,000 denarii with a 10% annual interest rate, beginning with the third year of debt."


    Inside, Conradin''s heart sank. He knew that epting Ottokar''s initial offer would be disastrous for his finances, but he also understood the delicate art of negotiation. He needed to start with a counteroffer that allowed room forpromise while not appearing too eager to ept Ottokar''s terms. The fate of his kingdom hung in the bnce, and Conradin was determined to secure a more reasonable agreement.


    The negotiation between the two kings continued for what felt like an eternity. Inside thevishly adorned chamber, the air was thick with tension as they debated the terms of the loan, their voices asionally rising in disagreement. Servants and attendants waited nervously outside the closed doors, well aware of the gravity of the discussions taking ce within.


    Conradin, determined to secure the best possible terms for his kingdom, countered Ottokar''s initial offer with a shrewd proposal. "I am sorry, Your Highness," he began, maintaining a measured tone, "but you must understand that, as the loaner, I also have a vested interest in this financial activity. Therefore, I believe that a return of 550,000 denarii, with a 30% interest rate every six months beginning in the middle of the second year of debt, would be more appropriate."


    The negotiations continued, with the two monarchs locked in a battle of wits and financial acumen. The servants outside the room exchanged worried nces, their ears attuned to the lively discussion emanating from behind the closed doors.


    After an exhaustive hour of debate, the kings finally reached an agreement on the loan terms. Conradin would receive a loan of 450,000 denarii, and hemitted to repaying Ottokar a total of 580,000 denarii. Apromise was also struck on the loan interest rate: Conradin managed to outwit Ottokar by securing an annual rate of 20%, starting with the third year of debt.


    However, in exchange for these terms, Conradin had to ept one final condition: if he failed to repay the loan within a period of 7 years, the Duchy proposed as coteral would serve as payment for the remaining amount. The negotiations had reached a conclusion, and both kings understood the stakes involved.


    Conradin eventually agreed to King Ottokar''s requirements, and the two men shook hands to seal the contract. Ottokar had been a tough negotiator, but Conradin knew that reaching an eptable deal was critical. With the debt now formally secured, the two leaders looked forward to the future with confidence and optimism, Conradin for his ambition to reim his kingdom, while Ottokar hoped Conradin would fail to repay the loan in order to legitimately take over the promised Duchy.


    Conradin has thus taken the initial measures toward his return as the legitimate king of Sicily, however only time will tell if he will actually be sessful in it

 Chapter 11: Considering the next steps carefully

    <h4>Chapter 11: Considering the next steps carefully</h4>


    <<''''No n of operations reaches with any certainty beyond the first encounter with the enemy''s main force''''>>


    --Kriegsgechichtliche Einzelschriften (1880); often quoted as, ''No n survives first contact with the enemy


    Conradin was heading through the hallways after his meeting with the monarch of Bohemia , intending to discuss the loan transaction with his counselors. He entered the chamber where he had ordered his retainers to meet and saw that his vassals were currently deep into a discussion that ended at his arrival. The counselors had been waiting for him to hear about the result of the negotiation, which Conradin briefly replied was a sess.


    ''''Now that we have the money, what should we do?'''' Conradin inquired to his retainers, his voice filled with anticipation. The retainers exchanged nces, each one pondering the possibilities that openeed thanks to the new budget.


    He looked at every face of his freshly acquired retainers, but his gaze was drawn to Galvano the one with the most experience, who began to advise the monarch on the options avable to them .


    ''''We could sail to Sicily and incite our subjects to revolt, or we could go to the north of Italy and pursue our involvement inuni politics.'''' Galvano proposed


    ''''We have no reason to fret; let us discuss the advantages and cons of each option calmly , and make a decision based on those ,'''' the young king said after a few moments of thought.


    ''''So, if we were to sail to Sicily, possibly requesting Pisa or Genoa to lend us some ships, we would arrive with 3000 knights at our hands.


    We would be able to surprise Charles and coordinate the rebel force to join us in forming an army if we go this way. We could use the loan money to fund this trip, allowing us to get started on our ns right away. We may then begin nning and preparing for our uing campaign. The disadvantage of this would be leaving the northern regions of Italy alone. Following my uncle''s defeat, theuni of Italy are overwhelmingly pro-pope and, as a result, support Charles.'''' Said Conradin before continuing with his analysis


    ''''Their support may be merely lip service, but what if some of them decide to curry favor with the Pope and send Charles money or troops to back up his im? This would undoubtedly weaken our position. Furthermore, if theuni of Italy align with the Pope and Charles, it could potentially create a divided front against us, making it harder to gain support and resources from those regions. Additionally, the possibility of facing internal conflicts within our own territories cannot be ignored if some of our allies choose to switch sides under pressure from the Pope.. '''' Conradin then came to a halt and let his words pause for a moment before continuing:


    ''''Now, for the second option, going to the north of Italy and influencing the region''s politics with our presence may deprive Charles of possible sources of support while possibly gaining some of them ourselves; however, this would take time, allowing Charles to further consolidate his position in my kingdom.''''


    Conradin''s voice grew more contemtive as he weighed the consequences of each option. ''''Tell me, Corrado, what choice do you think we should make?'''' Corrado reflected for a moment before answering, ''''Your Majesty, I believe that traveling directly to Sicily would be the finest choice to make. It would be a straight route that would allow us to garner additional support for our throne''s im, as well as intelligence and knowledge to help us n more sessfully. ''''


    Conradin turned to face Galvano after hearing Corrado''s views, Galvano understanding the king was asking for his opinion responded to the king''s request


    ''''Your Majesty, I too agree with Corrado since sailing for Sicily would be the best route to take ''''


    Thest to speak was Maletta, who proposed instead heading north to gather reinforcements or gold before advancing south. The three argued a little more about theplications that either choice would cause, and considerable time passed before Conradin made his conclusion, ''''Well, why not both?''''


    His retainers were taken aback and inquired as to what his majesty was on about.


    ''''Why not go to northern Italy, influence the situation there, gather support, and then move to Sicily through the sea and coordinate our forces with the rebels?''''


    The tree retainers exchanged nces before Maletta replied. ''''I believe it is a feasible possibility, your Majesty, however it may incur in unexpected issues,'''' he said.


    ''''All well, then, we''ll go forward as nned, after all every n may incur unexpected problems it would be foolish to think that reality will go exactly as nned ,'''' Conradin said as he rose from his seat and exited the room. The tree retainers nodded in agreement, understanding the risks involved. They knew that adaptability and quick thinking would be crucial in handling any unforeseen challenges that may arise during their mission. With determination in their eyes, they prepared to embark on this daring endeavor, ready to face whatever obstaclesy ahead.


    After all, they couldn''t stay there and talk all day; they needed to prepare and look presentable for a feast that was waiting for them since it would be impolite to show up with a shabby appearance.

 Chapter 12: Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 12: Banquet</h4>


    Amici e vini sono meglio vhi = Old wine and friends improve with age


    --Italian proverb


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    After the discussion, Conradin left the room, leaving his retainers behind, in order to prepare for the feast hosted in his honor.


    Conradin took a minute to catch his breath and prepare for the evening feast, tired after a full day of nning for his uing campaign. He knew he had to put on his best face as a guest since he didn''t want to offend his host, so he made sure he was presentable and well-rested for the event. He bathed and dressed in his best clothing, making sure he was presentable and ready for the kingdom''s meeting.


    He wore a doublet of deep royal blue that aligned with his eyes. Crafted with the finest silk, it was adorned with golden embroidery that traces his heart, hearald''s lion, it. Overdoubletblet, he wore a heavy velvet cloak of crimson blood. Around his waist, he had a leather belt where he hung his swords. On their hands, he kept the same squirrel''s skin he had worn since he hunted them when he was 12.


    While their king was busy preparing himself, his retainers were expressing their opinion on their lieutenant. Galvano was the first to speak.


    ''''I have to say, when I learned that thest member of the House of Hohenstaufen was only a 14-year-old kid, my hopes were dashed, fearing that he would allow his youth to lead him to make stupid decisions. Now, after being by his side for two weeks, I see my biases were unfounded. I noticed that before making a decision, he allows his retainer to express their opinion, after which he analyzes each one to make sure nothing is amiss''''. Galvano praised the young leader for his mature and thoughtful approach to leadership. He admired the way the 14-year-old sought advice and carefully considered all perspectives before making important decisions, proving that age does not necessarily dictate wisdom.


    ''''I agree with you,'''' Maletta said. ''''I believe he will be the one able to restore his family''s authority. The way he conducts himself is the only thing that bothers me. He had to grow up so quickly and didn''t get to smell the beautiful aroma of life. He could not enjoy his youth since he grew up in the midst of deception and betrayal.''''


    Corrado didn''t say anything and instead just nced down at the cold floor before expressing his thoughts: ''''That may be, but his responsibility to his blood and all its subjects obligates him to act as a sovereign dictate. We can feel pity or sadness for his premature inner growth, but what we can and should do is make it as smooth as possible.''''


    After saying this, he got up from his seat and began walking to his chamber to prepare for the feast, advising hispanions to do the same so as not to embarrass their young king.


    Returning to our young monarch, he was about to enter the hall, where he could clearly hearughter and music. The banquet hall was luxurious and opulent, with a big table in the center and several smaller tables positioned around it. The room was adorned with exquisite tapestries and sparkling chandeliers, creating an atmosphere of grandeur and celebration. As the young king stepped into the hall, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and excitement for the festivities that awaited him. The walls were lined with wonderful works of art, and the area was illuminated by a plethora of candbras that cast an unearthly glow on the proceedings. The ambiance was vast and sumptuous, reflecting Bohemia''s strength and wealth.


    The musicians performed sophisticated and joyous music, creating a celebratory atmosphere during the feast and setting the tone for the evening. Theedians cracked wise and amused the audience with their jokes and stories. With their wit and humor, they were able to lighten the tone and guarantee that everyone had a nice time. The music and humor were a great apaniment to the food and wine, and they all worked together to create a festive mood. The feast showcased an array of delectable dishes, ranging from savory meats to decadent desserts, pleasing the ptes of all attendees. The wine flowed freely, with each ss enhancing the vors of the meal and adding to the overall enjoyment of the evening. Thebination of exquisite cuisine, lively entertainment, and convivialpany made for an unforgettable celebration that truly captured the essence of Bohemian opulence.


    It was a very entertaining and merry evening, and those in attendance couldn''t help but enjoy themselves as they took part in the festivities.


    He observed that four seats were reserved near the royal pair, which he assumed were for him and his retainers. He sat on the conserved ce after clearly greeting and thanking the royal couple, not wishing to keep the hosts waiting any longer.


    He then took his seat and waited to see what happened next. He hoped for a pleasant and delightful evening; the entire situation was magnificent and majestic, and he was proud to be a part of it.


    After a short while, the other retainers arrived and sat with the king. The feaststed hours, and Conradin had a pleasant time with the monarch as well as meeting many notable nobles from Ottokar''s domain. And with some promises ofnd and glory, many third sons of barons decided to swear fealty to Conradin, as back home they had nothing to await them. Conradin''s charisma and charm won over the hearts of the third sons, who saw an opportunity for a brighter future under his leadership. The evening ended on a high note, with Conradin feeling grateful for the newfound support and eager to embark on his journey towards greatness.


    The next morning dawned, and, in contrast to the fine image of the feast''s Conradin, the current image of him was one of decadence, and he could easily be misinterpreted as a tavern drunk if not dressed elegantly.


    Conradin tried to recollect what had happened the night before, recalling some details before grabbing a wooden pail and vomiting the food and alcohol from the night before. This was the 14-year-old king''s first hangover, which caused him such severe headaches and stomach aches that he swore he would never drink wine again, a promise he would soon break.


    What made him delighted and smile, however, was that he was able to enlist many third and fourth sons of numerous tiny noble families, such as barons and knights, who will be used asmanders for his army, which he seriouslycked; unfortunately, he could only use them for his German contingent of knights since most of them only spoke German and Czech. His smile, however,sted for only a moment before he gagged and continued to throw up.

 Chapter 13: Losers’due

    <h4>Chapter 13: Losers''due</h4>


    <<''''Trust not him whose father, brother or other kin you have in no matter how young he be, for often grows the wolf in the child.''''>>


    --Viking saying


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    After the raid, Naples fell into an eerie silence. The taverns and shops stood deste, not because of ack of interest but because they had been stripped bare of their wares. The taverns had be gathering spots for French soldiers, and most people, in an effort to avoid trouble, chose to abstain from purchasing alcohol that day. The tension in the air was palpable as the locals cautiously went about their daily routines, keeping a watchful eye for any signs of retaliation. Going out of their way to evade any meeting with the angevin troops.


    In one of these establishments, torrents of beer and wine flowed down the throats of the French soldiers, rendering them unruly and aggressive. The restaurant owner personally served the soldiers, keeping his daughters far away from the intoxicated men.


    After delivering the drinks to the French soldiers, the owner turned his back and hurried toward the kitchen, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.


    "You whesh girlhs ?" slurred one of the French troops in heavily ented Neapolitan, his voice loud and abrasive. The restaurant owner nced back at the soldiers, his heart pounding with unease. He shook his head, avoiding eye contact, and hoped they would not cause any trouble.


    "I''m sorry, sir," the owner replied, sweat trickling down his back, "the girls couldn''t make it to work today. As you can see, it''s just me and my two young sons serving you."


    The French soldier shot a menacing re at the owner, his drunken rage evident. He was clearly agitated, searching for a pretext to start a fight.


    Hisrades, equally intoxicated and rowdy,ughed and cheered him on as he bullied the owner. The owner could sense that this was escting into a vtile situation, and he desperately attempted to defuse it. However, the inebriated French soldiers paid no heed, continuing to taunt and harass him.


    The soldier became bored after a few minutes and ceased antagonizing the man. The owner then taking his chance spoke while arching his backs, hoping to get the soldier off his back.


    "Well, gentleman, I sincerely apologize for not providing you with a good night''s sleep." As a gift of my appreciation for your protection of my business, I''d like to point you in the direction of a location where you can locate girls for yourself.''''


    The soldier, who was inebriated and speaking a foreignnguage, didn''tprehend much of it, but when they heard the word "girl" and saw the owner smile and poke his finger outside, they realized he was inviting them to a whorehouse.


    The three soldiers looked about and, weary of drinking andughing amongst themselves, left the tavern, urging the owner to follow them. The owner silently followed and pointed to a house.


    With a drunken smirk, the three soldiers entered the house. The shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief before feeling guilty for offering rabbits to a wolf.


    Simr incidents urred across the ancient city, where troops bullied and drank themselves to sleep in every street corner. In the middle of the pandemonium, the city''s citizens were helpless and left to fend for themselves.


    It was a perilous position that may be deadly at any time for both sides, as Naples was like a boilong pot ready to erupt in violence. The soldiers, fueled by their unchecked power, reveled in their ability to instill fear and dominate the city. Meanwhile, the citizens lived in constant fear, unsure of when the next act of aggression would be directed towards them.


    The newly crowned king of Sicily, Charles of Anjou, saw the danger this posed and summoned every French soldier within the city to the square, where he would proim what would happen next regarding the soldier''s behaviour and the safety of the citizens. Aware of the potential consequences, Charles of Anjou aimed to establish strict regtions and consequences for any further acts of violence or abuse by the soldiers. He hoped that this decisive action would restore peace and ensure the well-being of his new subjects.


    After a few hours, the square was filled with men wielding armor,nces, swords, shields, or hammers. They appeared to be an invading army set to attack the city, yet they had already invaded, conquered, and sacked the same city they were standing on.


    The monarch was standing on a newly constructed wooden tform, his crown adorning his face while his long brown hair fluttered in the wind.Once he noticed that the soldier''s attention was on him he began to shout in French in a gruff voice.


    <i><strong>"Soldiers, for the past two days, I have allowed you to indulge yourselves at the city''s expense, recognizing the loyalty you have shown me. However, this must nowe to an end," the king dered, pausing to let his words sink in among the soldiers before continuing a few momentster.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"We have conquered their kingdom, and our next task is to win the hearts of its citizens. How much do you think they will tolerate before they turn to whatever they can find as a weapon? Let me remind you all that our numbers are limited, and if the people of this kingdom decide to rebel, we may not be favored with victory again by the grace of God."</strong></i>


    <i><strong>"We have emerged victorious in battle; now we must assimte ourselves into this newnd and consider it our home. In light of this, a royal decreemands you to cease your unruly behavior and coexist peacefully with the city''s residents . Failure toply will result in severe consequences, as we cannot afford to provoke any further conflict. Remember, our goal is to establish harmony and unity within this kingdom, not sow discord and violence.If any of you are found intoxicated or in thepany of prostitutes while in uniform, you will face execution, as if you weremon criminals. Any soldier who fails to settle their debts with local businesses will be fined double the amount owed. Therefore, soldiers of France and now of Sicily, take heed of my words and cease behaving like demons; start behaving as the proud citizens you all represent."</strong></i>


    With that, the king descended from the podium, surrounded by his knights, and left the square, allowing the soldiers to fully grasp the gravity of his message: Their time for revelry had passed, and it was now time to return to their duties. The soldiers watched in silence as the king''s words echoed in their minds, realizing the consequences of their actions. The once lively square now fell into a solemn atmosphere, with a sense of responsibility and duty hanging in the air, as they realized that their time of fun had ended

 Chapter 14: A view from below (1)

    <h4>Chapter 14: A view from below (1)</h4>


    << "When the wordse, they are merely empty shells without the music. They live as they are sung, for the words are the body and the music the spirit.">>


    --Hildegard von Bingen


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Frederick II, ''''stupor mundi ''''or "Wonder of the World," as he was known, was a monarch like many others, with the same background and possibilities; but, despite their simr beginnings, the effects of their reigns were vastly different.


    The difference between him and dozens of previous and sessive monarchs was that his name remained etched in the hearts of his subjects long after his death; people remembered his character with tranquility and gratitude, and how could they not?


    Frederick II was a man of the little citizenry ; the majority of his reign was devoted to developing amenities for his loyal people, such as windmills, canals, and bridges.


    In overall terms, he was a brilliant leader whomitted his life to serving his people, and as a result, the people of South Italy remembered him with appreciation and admiration. Frederick II''smitment to his people extended beyond infrastructure development. He also implemented policies that promoted education and cultural advancement, leaving asting impact on the intellectual growth of his subjects. His patronage of schrs and artists fostered a flourishing cultural environment that continued to thrive even after his passing.


    His sympathies, however, were not limited to Christians;


    Jews and Muslims, who were rejected by the majority of Europe, found refuge in his reign. He built many settlement where Jews and Muslims could find peace.


    And in one of the many Muslimmunities constructed by the ''''stupor mundi", a little girl was walking through a garden full of fruit trees while shouting a name.


    ''''Naasir, Naasir!'''' she yelled repeatedly. "Come here now! Our mother and father are calling for you."


    A young boy descended from one of these three, attempting to scare his younger sister.


    tiny girl shouted in fear , causing the young boy to chuckle gleefully.


    In response, the small girl Fatima, pouted and kicked him in the shin. Nasir slipped down while touching his shin to lessen the difort he felt.


    ''''Mother and Father instructed me to call out for you; return or I''ll kick you again." spoke the girl while already throwing back her leg.


    "All right , all right , I''ming," Naasir said. He quickly stood up and brushed off the dirt from his pants before making his way towards Fatima. As he approached her, he couldn''t help but admire her determination and feistiness, secretly proud of his little sister''s spirit.


    Taking his younger sister''s hand, he led her through themunity where they had resided since they were born. Girifalco was the name of the settlement, and it was surrounded by strong walls that protected its residents. Girifalco, like many other Muslim towns like the biggest one called Butera, was a true safe haven where Muslims and Jews alike could flee persecution.


    Because they were never abused or punished by their ruler, or at least not on an uneptable level, they fought for their country aspetent and immensely devoted foot archers., at least the muslim, while for the jews they helped their kingdom by being merchants doctors and ountants.


    Their lord''s faith in them was directly reflected in his troops since they made up the majority of the warriors he could call on. Their archers'' abilities were well-known across Europe, and they took pride in it.


    Going back to Naasir and Fatime however they finally returned home, exhausted by the long walk home. As they opened the door to their house, Naasir saw his two parents waiting anxiously for them.


    ''''Father, Mother, you summoned me?" Naasir entered his home and beckoned his parents.


    His parents screamed their boys'' names when they heard his voice: "Naasir! Fatima! Come here and get inside the house ''''.


    The two were perplexed by their father''s tone, who was normally a very calm guy, and realizing that something had gone wrong, they obeyed without saying anything. As they hurried inside, Naasir and Fatima exchanged worried nces, unsure of what awaited them. Their parents led them to the another room where a somber atmosphere hung heavy in the air.


    ''''What happened, Father?'''' Naasir queried, concerned by his father''s abrupt shift in demeanor from his regr self.


    A message arrived from Naples; however, the envoy was presumably sent by our new king, a Frenchman named Charles, rather than Manfred.


    ''New king?What the hell is he talking about'' thought Naasir as his parents hid from them the oue of the battle of Benevento and the change in kingship


    ''''What did he say to our leader ?'''' Naasir inquired, his voice tense understanding that many events happened thatplicated the political situation. Naasir''s father sighed heavily before answering, "The envoy delivered news of Manfred''s defeat and death in battle. Charles has imed the throne and now rules over Naples. He was sent to talk to our elder who informed him that he '''' he had to bend the knee, or else we''d face mass execution." Before proceeding, his father stated, ''''However, the elders believe that the French are simply biding their time and that once their authority is established, they may persecute us. Our lives are dependent on Ah''s choice alone ."


    The elders'' only hope was to pray to Ah asking him to help them in making the right decision and to shield them from the sufferings they thought woulde with French control. It was a perilous and desperate situation, but not all was lost because there was still one king on whom they might have pinned their hopes.


    Naasir remained perplexed after hearing the final sentence stated by his father. The father whose name was Halib rified the significance after seeing his son''s face.


    ''''It appears that the blood of our kingship still flows in one other descendant of the house ; Conrad is his name, and our elders want to contact thest of our king''s blood in order to convince him to reim his birthright and to let him know he will have the full support of his Muslim subjects, just like all the other kings before him that we served,''''.


    The elders believed they were correct to approach Conradin because he was their sole hope of retaining their autonomy and way of life. They thought he would be willing to battle for them and their survival in exchange for their willingness to ce their trust in him and shed their blood in his name. The elders were aware of Conradin''s lineage and the historical significance it held among their Muslim subjects. They believed that by rallying behind him, they could restore the unity and strength of their kingdom, ensuring a prosperous future for all.


    Nheless there was no need for that , for soon they would find out that the young king did not need any type of eloquence to be convinced, since he always desired to gain back his throne and the recent events were the perfect opportunity for him to do that.

 Chapter 15: A view from below (2)

    <h4>Chapter 15: A view from below (2)</h4>


    <<''''I''ll fight, till from my bones my flesh be hacked.''''>>


    --William Shakespeare


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    A fierce fight raged inside Halib''s mind while Fatima and Naasir were being told by him about the state of the reign,


    Halib was debating whether Naasir was ready to assume his father''s position in serving his liege: "He is 16; it is high time he became a man." he decided after an inner struggle


    While Fatima and Naasir were processing their amazement at learning that the royal dynasty that had founded their settlement had been dethroned, Halib stood from his seat and motioned for Naasir to apany him.


    Naasir obeyed his father, left home, and went inside a little shack on their property that had been there since Halib''s father''s time.


    ''''You are 16 years old, Naasir, aren''t you?" Halib inquired.


    ''''Yes and I am Almost 17 father''''


    Naasir rified


    ''''Do you know what your name means?'''' Halib inquired once more.


    Naasir gazed at his father, a nk expression on his face.


    ''''It was your grandfather who chose your name. While campaigning alongside king Corrad,the monarch who ruled before Manfred, I received a knee injury which caused me to live a life through limping. Anyway, when I returned home with my new wound, your grandfather named you Naasir, which means ''He who shields,'' in the hope that you would be the shield that would protect your family following my fate . '''' Halib then paused for a few seconds to catch his breath and to allow Naasir to consider the meaning of his name carefully , before continuing.


    ''''I believe it is past time for you to seize control of your name; this is the day I will hand over my weapons to you." He then entered the small wooden structure while directing his son to wait outside. After a few minutes of searching , he emerged with a variety of items, which he gently ced on the ground.


    Naasir noticed his father pulling out a hammer, a bow and a dagger , both things that he had seen before and had used to hunt with, as well as, much to his surprise, chainmail.


    Halib saw the surprise on his son''s face and, after a shortugh, told him how he managed to get his hands on such an object.


    "These are relics of my past, my own blood.They symbolize your fathers'' strength and might." Halib responded without even attempting to hide his pride, and then proceeded by recounting his story.


    ''''The same war that caused me to sustain such damage was also the battle where I obtained such armor. If my memory serves me correctly, it was about 20 years ago. I was working with Conrad during his effort to eliminate a rebel army outside of Naples. We were able to intercept a reinforcement hostile army of 750, which we annihted. I obtained it as plunder during the subsequent looting. Following the fight, weunched an offensive on Naples. After the gate copsed, we were ordered to storm the city. I was in the first line, and fought hard managing to even kill six enemies on my own.Unfortunately, I then received a hammer strike to the knee, and as you know still pains me during the cold ''''


    Naasir fell silent and contemted his father''s deeds in war.


    Halib handed over his weapons and chainmail to Naasir, who was silent but smiling.


    It was a touching moment as he passed these antique objects along to his son, and one could easily see that both he and his son were proud and delighted that Naasir was the recipient of such an inheritance. They were a symbol of their family''s strength and honor, and they were to be carried with great reverence and care.


    ''''Father, I pledge on my name that I will always treat them with respect and will never dishonor them or myself inbat."


    Halib''s eyes threatened to tear up, but he managed to stop himself from crying. He then hugged his son and assured him that he was more than sure he would never do such things.


    Naasir was ovee with emotion when he was hugged, and unlike his father, he was unable to stop his tears from falling. He was determined to bring glory and fame to his family and vowed to do everything in his power to protect them.

 Chapter 16: Departing from Bohemia

    <h4>Chapter 16: Departing from Bohemia</h4>


    <<"Nobility passes through by blood, not byw">>


    ¨D Haluk ?ay,


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    The evening inside the castle had been a resounding sess. It had been a delightful affair filled with sumptuous food, flowing wine, melodious music, and joyousughter. The banquet had marked the perfect conclusion to a day of productive discussions and negotiations among the many Bohemian lords gathered at the castle. It was an asion for them to celebrate not only their aplishments but also the bonds of friendship and cooperation they were forging.


    Conradin, too, had been an active participant in the festivities, relishing the camaraderie and unity that seemed to permeate the gathering.


    However, the morning after the banquet found Conradin in considerably less festive spirits. His enjoyment of the previous night''s revelry had led to excessive drinking, resulting in a punishing hangover. His head pounded relentlessly, and waves of nausea washed over him. The prospect of simply rising from his bed felt like a monumental task. But Conradin was not one to sumb to difort easily, especially not with a busy day ahead.


    Determined not to let a mere hangover hinder his productivity, Conradin summoned his inner strength. He resolved to power through the physical difort and face the day''s challenges head-on.


    With herculean determination, Conradin summoned the will to rise from his bed, leaving behind the bucket that had been his unfortunatepanion for the past twenty minutes. Slowly, he navigated the room, every step a testament to his determination to appearposed despite his internal turmoil.


    Eventually, he reached the morning hall, where breakfast awaited him. The servants, familiar with their king''s penchant for indulgent feasts, had prepared a bowl of grain and milk, a concoction known to ease the effects of a night of revelry.


    As Conradin partook in the humble meal, he felt a gradual alleviation of his difort. Though he was far from feeling his usual self, the breakfast provided some respite. He knew he would require a few more servings to fully recover, but for now, it had done the trick.


    Emerging from the morning hall, Conradin could still sense the remnants of his headache and unease, but he was determined to face the day with renewed vigor. Whatevery ahead, he was prepared to confront it, his unwavering resolve undeterred by the trials of the morning.


    Outside the room, he ran upon Galvano, who was in considerably better shape than his liege. Only he, who was still young and had less experience with the devil''s honey, appears to have felt so much suffering.


    Conradin greeted his retainer, while hiding his embarrassment, who saluted him back .Before leaving , Conradin made sure to tell Galvano that they would leave Bohemia at midday and head home; after all, they couldn''t afford to waste time kidding around.


    "Remember, Galvano, we must ensure everything is ready by the appointed time," Conradin emphasized, looking to his trusted advisor for reassurance.


    "You have my word, Your Majesty," Galvano replied with a firm nod. "We''ll have everything in order as per your instructions."


    As the hours passed, Conradin''s determination never waned. He delved into his tasks, fully aware that setting a strong example for his men was crucial. His focus was unwavering, and his resolve unyielding.


    When the time came to leave Bohemia, Conradin swiftly departed the pce and made his way to the awaiting caravan. The sight of his retainers and the awaiting horses that were effectively his army filled him with a sense of purpose.


    Mounting their horses, Conradin and his men set off towards Swabia. The day was idyllic, the sun casting its warm glow upon thendscape. The roads stretched ahead, quiet and serene, providing a tranquil backdrop for their journey. There was a palpable eagerness among the men; they were eager to reach their destinations, propelled by the sess of the previous night''s feast. No one suggested stopping for a break; their collective determination drove them forward.


    "Press on, men!" Conradin encouraged, his voice carrying over the crisp air. "We''ve made excellent progress, and our preparations are well underway. Let''s keep up this momentum!"


    His words resonated with the men, further fortifying their spirits, as it was clear that they were allmitted to the campaign''s sess.

 Chapter 17: Marching back home

    <h4>Chapter 17: Marching back home</h4>


    "The hard truths are the ones to hold tight. ''''


    ¨D George R.R. Martin, A Game of Thrones


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    -------


    Conradin and his soldiers pressed onward, riding tirelessly through the day. They paused only briefly for short rests and meals, maintaining a brisk pace on their journey back to Swabia. The soldiers'' spirits were high, buoyed by the news that Ottokar had agreed to provide the loan. This support from Bohemia filled them with optimism and fueled their anticipation for the future.


    As the sun began its descent, Conradin decided it was time to make camp for the night. Near a river, they halted to refill their water bottles. The river offered a serene backdrop, its waters glistening in the fading daylight.


    With efficiency born of experience, they set up their camp, pitching tents, arranging bedding, and lighting torches. To determine the order of lookout duty, they drew lots, leaving it to chance.


    After a hearty dinner of stew, bread, and freshly caught fish from the river, speared by skilled hands, they retired to their tents. Rest was essential, both for the men and their tired horses. They understood the importance of being well-rested , as a fatigued and weary ride could spell disaster.


    Inside their tents, they settled in for the night, the soft rustling of the camp''s nocturnal activity lulling them to sleep. The prospect of continuing their journey toward Germany awaited them on the morrow, and they were determined to approach it with renewed vigor after a restful night.


    As darkness enveloped the camp and the night settled in, Conradin gathered his retainers around him. The crackling fire provided the only source of light, casting dancing shadows across their faces. The young king''s question hung in the air,den with curiosity and perhaps a hint of introspection.


    "Talk to me about Manfred," Conradin said softly, his gaze fixed on the stick he absently moved within the fire''s embrace.


    Silence settled among the retainers, and uneasy nces were exchanged. Conradin''s retainer had not expected such a request from their liege, and the topic was fraught withplexity.


    Breaking the silence, Conradin raised his head and reassured them, "It is not a test, my opinion of you will not change from what you will say now, I just want to know about my uncle, after all, I am thest of my blood and I am merely curious about mytest dead rtive."


    Galvano Lancia, loyal and forthright, chose to respond first. "Even though he was a usurper, your highness, I would be remiss not to admit he had his strong qualities. He was a man of action and energy, of indomitable spirit and great courage." Galvano paused, the memories of Manfred''s final momentsing to mind. "You see, your highness, during hisst battle, when he was deserted by his supporters, instead of fleeing, he took off his cape and crown, gave it to one of his knights, and rode to battle himself. That was thest time I ever saw your uncle."


    Galvano''s face disyed a mix of emotions, ranging from reverence for his former liege to concern that he had perhaps spoken too candidly about a man whose throne had been seized by Conradin.


    However, Conradin''s response was unexpected. "Thanks for your honesty, Galvano. I appreciate it." With that, the young king rose from his makeshift seat and retreated into his tent, leaving his retainers exchanging puzzled looks, unable to discern the purpose behind his sudden inquiry.


    Inside his tent, Conradin divested himself of his armor and sword. Before settling down to sleep, he ced a dagger beneath his pillow, a habit he had developed during his time in Bavaria, prompted by fears of assassination in the dead of night.


    As hey there, Conradin contemted his current predicament. He possessed gold, but what he needed was an army, a formidable force to reim his throne. Achieving this would require diplomacy, cunning, and resourcefulness. He knew he had much work ahead, and the wheels of his mind churned with ideas and schemes aimed at achieving his ultimate goal. Conradin vowed to persist, unwavering, no matter the cost, knowing that a single misstep could prove fatal.

 Chapter 18: Arriving at home

    <h4>Chapter 18: Arriving at home</h4>


    <<''''He who wishes to be obeyed must know how tomand.''''>>


    ¨C Nolo Machiavelli


    The tranquility of the morning was interrupted by the cheerful chorus of birds, their melodic chirps filling the air as the sun''s golden rays gradually bathed the forest in warm light. It was a natural rm clock, signaling to all creatures that it was time to embrace the new day. Conradin, the lord of thesends, slowly emerged from the embrace of slumber. He let out a long, satisfying yawn, his muscles sore from the rigors of travel and the tension of the previous day''s march.


    As Conradin stirred, he became acutely aware of the work he had to aplish . The day promised to be a significant one, with little room for leisure. He knew he needed to make the most of every moment, and so he roused himself from his makeshift bed and began his morning routine. His attendants, ever vignt, stood ready to assist him as he washed his face and donned his regal attire.


    Once properly attired, Conradin turned his attention to the matters at hand. He beckoned his trusted attendants to summon his retainers for a morning repast. The scent of freshly prepared breakfast wafted through the air as Conradin exited his tent, the forest''s beauty serving as a reminder of the majesty he ruled over.


    Within a mere ten minutes, his retainers had gathered, forming a semicircle around the grand table where their liege lord took his seat. Conradin settled into the head of the table, his gaze serene as he continued sipping the wine provided by his attentive attendants. His retainers, each with their own distinct roles and responsibilities, engaged in animated conversations, discussing a myriad of topics that piqued their interests.


    Despite the camaraderie and casual banter, Conradin knew that there were pressing matters to address before they could all embark on their day''s endeavors. He cleared his throat, drawing the attention of those gathered, and began to speak in his authoritative yet approachable manner.


    Conradin''s voice resonated with authority as heid out the tasks for his retainers, each assignment bearing its own weight of importance. His first directive was directed toward Maletta and Galvano, who were to oversee a critical shipment, a responsibility that was not to be taken lightly.


    "Today you, together with Galvano, will be assigned to supervise the shipment," he dered, his tone firm but not without a hint of expectation. "I don''t think I need to emphasize the significance of Ottokar''s loan to us."


    Maletta, a capable and diligent retainer, wasted no time in reaffirming hermitment. "Of course, my lord," she responded, her voice unwavering. "I''ll make sure nothing is lost or damaged in transportation. We have been entrusted with immense responsibility, which I will take very seriously. You may feel assured that everything will be fine."


    In contrast, Galvano, a man of few words, offered a sinct acknowledgment of his duty. "Yes, your majesty," he replied, his loyalty evident in his concise response.


    Conradin acknowledged their responses with a satisfied nce, recognizing the dedication that flowed through their veins. His gaze then shifted to Corrado, the final member of his trusted council.


    "Now for you, Corrado," Conradin continued, his attention unwavering. "I want you to fill up a report on our supplies and make sure that every man is well nourished. After all, we have another five days of marching ahead of us."


    Corrado nodded, fullyprehending the importance of his task. "Understood, my lord," he replied, his expression reflecting the determination to fulfill his duty.


    With his orders conveyed and understood, Conradin turned his attention to his own needs. He dug into his meal with a voracious appetite, aware that nourishment was vital for the challenging journey ahead. Every bite seemed to infuse him with renewed energy, dispelling the fatigue that had gripped him earlier.


    As thest morsel was consumed, Conradin rose from his seat, his voice ringing out with unwavering resolve. "All right, men, get ready; we''re going to march again."


    -----


    After five days of marching, Conradin and his loyal retainers returned to their castle, their spirits lifted by the 500,000 gold coins they had sessfully acquired. These precious coins represented a substantial financial injection for their uing campaign in Italy. The days of being an impoverished king without a kingdom were now a distant memory. What remained was to reim his blood''s birthright and, of course, to assemble arger army.


    As the city and castle came into view, Conradin couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment wash over him. The path ahead, once daunting, now appeared more inviting. Pride and optimism surged within him as he contemted what he would fight for and who he would be fighting alongside.


    Before diving into the preparations for the uing campaign, Conradin was relieved to see his butler, Gerwin, waiting for him at the castle''s entrance. Without dy, he made his way inside, where Gerwin greeted him with a warm smile.


    "Wee home, your highness," Gerwin said, his voice filled with genuine relief. "Nice to see you back. Does it mean the mission was a sess?"


    Conradin replied with a smile and a nod, his eyes reflecting the satisfaction of a mission aplished. "Yes, we obtained everything we desired and more; it was a resounding sess. Now all that remains is tounch the campaign and pray that God is with us."


    Turning his attention to matters within the castle, Conradin inquired, "Now, Gerwin, tell me, did anything noteworthy happen while I was gone?"


    Gerwin''s expression turned thoughtful as he began to recount the recent developments. "Well, your Highness, if you had returned three days ago, I would have said that nothing of importance had urred. However, two days ago, an envoy arrived, seeking an audience with you."


    Conradin was taken aback, his experience in matters of diplomacy being rather limited. He hesitated to engage with foreign governments without proper guidance.


    It was important to him to remember that the discussions from the previous week were meticulously nned, and he knew precisely which cards and chips he could and should y.


    "Very well," Conradin responded thoughtfully, "but first, could you please tell me which man this envoy represents, and did you manage to learn anything about the nature of the issue he wishes to discuss?"


    Gerwin nodded, his expression reflecting his awareness of the situation. "Yes, your Highness," he replied, offering a knowing nce. "He is a representative of the Genoese Republic, and he hase to discuss the matter of the Sicilian throne. He is currently in residence and awaits an audience with you. I''ve taken the liberty of ensuring his security in our guest quarters. May I assume that I should permit him entry and treat him as befits a visitor?"


    Conradin considered the information, weighing the implications of this unexpected diplomatic encounter. "No," he decided, "send one of our servants to him. Offer the envoy thefort of our hospitality for the night, and inform him that he will have the opportunity to meet with me tomorrow morning."


    "Very well, your majesty," Gerwin acknowledged before promptly departing the hall, ready to carry out his king''s instructions and prepare for the forting meeting with the Genoese envoy.

 Chapter 19: Talks with the envoy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Talks with the envoy (1)</h4>


    "Speak softly and carry a big stick; you will go far."


    ¨D Theodore Roosevelt


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Conradin turned to his retainers after Gerwin had left the chamber and discussed the situation with them.


    "What do you think this envoy wants from me?" he asked, before being answered by Corrado "Whatever it is, we must be careful not to give away too much information.The Genoese, in my experience, are always looking for an advantage, and we must be vignt of anyone who seeks to exploit us. We must be cautious in our dealings with this ambassador, but we must also be nice and respectful because we are dealing with a wealthy nation that may be able to assist us in the future or may be our enemy.''''''''


    After Corrado spoke , Galvano offered something that was more significant to his young ruler.


    "Probably something to do with money, your highness," he spected. "Genoa is a maritime republic nation that, like Venice and Pisa, is always looking for trade opportunities, other ways to make money, or simply to expand their influence at the expense of their adversary, and I believe the Genoese see you as an opportunity for all three.We must exercise caution while dealing with him, but he will want us topensate him for any assistance they may provide. I rmend that your highness listens to what he has to say and then debate it with us before preparing a response together.''''


    "Do you two agree as well?" Conradin asked Corrado and Maletta prompting them to agree with their fellow''s opinion.


    "Very well, then, as Galvano suggested, we will proceed," Conradin said before exiting the room.


    Conradin entered his room, sat on his bed, and began thinking about why the Genoese ambassador would have been dispatched by his ruler.


    He couldn''t shake a horrible feeling that was seeping into his heart as he puzzled over the situation, thinking through all of the various repercussions of the Genoese envoy''s arrival. After all, they were wealthy and politically astute, and it was entirely possible that they would attempt to influence him in some way. He needed to be cautious and look for evidence of dishonesty or malice.


    Conradin was exhausted from the events of the day, so hey down on his bed and tried to sleep. He was fatigued because the day had been lengthy and emotional. He closed his eyes and tried to rx, but the Genovese envoy''s thoughts kept running through his mind. He kept wondering what he may want and what he might be able to supply. As hey there thinking, his mind began to wander to other aspects of the day, until his head sumbed to exhaustion and he fell into a deep sleep.


    Conradin awoke slowly in his bed after a lengthy sleep. He yawned and stretched, feeling slightly disoriented but mostly well-rested. He sat up, rubbed his eyes, and looked about the room, taking in the sights. He felt calm and revived after his night''s rest in the amodation, which was lovely and warm. He felt ready to start the day''s activities now that he was awake, and he was ready to tackle what was toe head-on.


    The first item of business to begin the day was to eat breakfast, and after refueling, he would meet with the envoy.


    He proceeded across the hall after leaving the bedroom, and after a few seconds, he entered the banquet room.


    The breakfast was rich and delicious, giving Conradin the energy he needed to start the day.As Conradin walked through the castle, his retainers saluted him and wished him well on this special day. He returned their salutes and continued walking while instructing his servants to summon the ambassador to meet him.


    After a few minutes, he reasoned that the envoy should have already entered the allocated room, so he began walking there apanied by his three retainers.


    Given the envoy''s standing, this was going to be a delicate negotiation, and Conradin wanted to avoid being overheard or interrupted. He was joined by three of his most experienced retainers, who would serve as his bodyguards and advisors throughout the conference. He trusted these individuals to keep him safe and to guide him through theplexities and nuances of diplomacy. After entering the room, his gaze was drawn to the ostensible envoy, who was nked by two of his servants. When Conradin arrived, the envoy rose from his seat and bowed deeply to him.


    Galvano began the discussion by stating the title of his master before any words could be exchanged.


    ''''His royal majesty Conrad III Hohenstaufen, son of itste emperor of Rome Conrad II, king of Jerusalem, Re del Regno (the Kingdom of Sicily was called ''Il Regno,'' which is Italian for the reign), and duke of Swabia, sends his wees to the ambassador of the admirable Republic of Genoa." After the envoy determined that Conradin''s presention has ended , he began by introducing himself.


    ''''Your highness, this modest Genoese ambassador, Enrico Doria, is overwhelmed by your generosity." He turned to his servants and nodded after introducing himself. The two servants exited the room, apanied by two guards, and returned with two boxes.


    Enrico then got up from his seat and extended his hands while the attendants opened the boxes, bowing.


    Conradin was intrigued by the artifacts contained in the two boxes and eagerly awaited Genoa''s present.


    Conradin opened the first box and noticed several gold pieces ced there; he estimated them to be around 50,000 and thought they would be a good addition to his coffers. The gifts, however, did not stop there, as the second box stunned Conradin for it was a box holding a small cage with a bird.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 20: Talks with the envoy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Talks with the envoy (2)</h4>


    "A diplomat who says "yes" means "maybe", a diplomat who says "maybe" means "no", and a diplomat who says "no" is no diplomat."


    ¨D Talleyrand


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    "Your Highness, it is widely known that almost every member of your dynasty has always nurtured a great love for falcon hunting, and I am sure you will be one of them.As such, Genoa hopes to begin our rtionship on a positive note, and we hope that these gifts will mark the beginning of a friendship between our two glorious countries."


    Conradin listened to the envoy''s words curiously. He recognized the gesture''s symbolic value and appreciated the diplomacy and respect given. He was also intrigued by the prospect of a possible alliance between their two countries, and he was eager to investigate it. Of course, he was aware that politics has to be involved and that any union would have to be mutually beneficial.


    However, the prospect of cooperation and friendly rtions piqued his interest. He was excited to learn more and see where this conversation would lead him.


    Genoa, by offering him a falcon and taking into ount his family''s falconry legacy, tacitly showed its endorsement, or at least acknowledgment, that Conradin was thewful ruler of Sicily since his family tradition was named.


    Conradin managed to calm down after the initial shock and happiness and tried to learn more about Genoa''s intentions.


    "So, estimated envoy, tell me how Genoa intends to allow our two countries to build such a positive rtionship?" Conradin inquired.


    ''''Of course, your highness, by military assistance, what other than this would be a reliable disy of friendship after all?'''' The envoy responded with a broad, pearly smile.


    He admired the calm approach to the issue of the envoy, as well as the prospect of having a powerful and affluent ally in the region. He could envision the possibilities for coboration and the benefits that such a rtionship may provide. He realized that having Genoa on his side would be extremely beneficial in the impending Italian campaign; nheless, he continued the conversation as if the present topic did not interest him.


    "What kind of support do you have in mind?" he said, curious as to what the Genoese believed they could provide him.


    "First and foremost, your highness, we could lend you some ships to arrive in Sicily unopposed by sea, but aside from that, we would be willing to send troops to your noble and just cause."


    Conradin realized the Genoese expected something in exchange, so he questioned more; after all, no dog would deliberately spew bones from his mouth without expecting meat in return.


    "What would you ask for in return for such a generous offer?" Conradin inquired. "We always appreciate any assistance that our allies can provide, but we also recognize the value of a mutually beneficial rtionship."


    What are your terms for this partnership, and why are you negotiating here rather than with Charles?


    The Genoese were clearly looking to bargain, and he was eager to do so. Any such alliance would almost certainly consist of aplex set of agreements with numerous conditions and concessions on both sides. It would almost certainly necessitate him being both flexible and cautious in his dealings, but he was confident in his ability to do so.


    ''''Well, your highness, in response to yourst inquiry, we came to you because there can be no peace between the Genoese republics and the pope''s dog." Conradin realized after hearing the remark that Charles most likely favored Vian merchants over Genoese merchants, earning the wrath of thetter.


    "All we ask for your majesty," Enrico Doria added, "is that you show goodwill toward trade with Genoa by favoring our merchants."


    Conradin was caught off guard when he heard this. He realized the ramifications for his kingdom''s economic and political levels, but he also saw that he was too weak and needed all the allies he could get, so he consented to the agreement.


    ''''Of course, noble envoy, how could I not show such gratitude to your country after all the assistance I would be able to receive? In exchange for your support, I would dly provide every Genoese trader a pass that allows them to pay half the taxes which would be typically necessary for other mercantile endeavors.


    Enrico was not pleased when he heard this. Knowing they could benefit more, he pressed Conradin to give them better terms.


    ''''While your proposition is a fantastic ce to start, it may not be enough. "Why notpletely abolish taxes?" he reasoned. ''''After all, you''d have a lot of backing from a powerful republic." Conradin, on the other hand, responded immediately,by dismissing the proposal.


    "I apologize, but I am unable to do so, and I am forced to offer the previous terms again."


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 21: Talks with the envoy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Talks with the envoy (3)</h4>


    <<''''If you need something from somebody always give that person a way to hand it to you.''''>>


    --Sue Monk Kidd


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Conradin groaned and leaned back in his armchair as the Genoese envoy ended his speech. The offer was intriguing, and he could surely use the assistance, but he was well aware that there was always a cost to be paid. Nheless, he was willing to consider further negotiations, especially if it meant more support for his cause. He gave the Genoese ambassador a thoughtful look, unsure how far he could put his trust in them.


    The Genoese envoy and Conradin engaged multiple times to discuss the parameters of the agreement and try to reach an agreement that would please both parties.


    The ambassador, dissatisfied with Conradin''s tax offer, attempted to settle other issues, such as tariffs.


    ''''Well, your Majesty, I believe it would be preferable for both of us to shortly forego the tax privilege and discuss other issues, such as tariffs."


    Conradin adjusted his weight on his seat , stepped forward, and began the bargaining by offering a 25% discount on Genoese merchandise.


    Hearing the proposition, the Genoese ambassador frowned and said, ''''Your Highness, what we are offering is to assist you in reiming your kingdom. Wouldn''t it be more suitable for you to consider slightly extending your hands? I can''t go any lower than a 75% reduction in tariff.''''


    Conradin''s attitude remained same as if he was unimpressed by what the Genoese stated; he knew Charles was currently favoring the Vian Republic, and as such, he knew that for the Genoese he was too good of an opportunity to pass up.


    ''''I am already extending my hand by a lot; we both know what giving too many privileges would do to my kingdom''s economy; it is enough to see the history of the Eastern Roman Empire to understand what giving more would cause to my people; I can only be pushed so far; as a result, I think it would be better for you to ept 40% lower tariffs; this is my final deal''''.


    Hearing that Enrico Doria didn''t seem to be reacting much, Maletta however noticed that instead he was bing nervous and informed Conradin of that , allowing him to understand he was getting the better of the opponent.


    Conradin then tried to put the final nail in the coffin: ''''In addition to 40% lower tariffs and 25% cheaper taxes, I will allow you to buy grain from my holdings at a 25% discount for an amount not exceeding 200,000 gold coins every year. This is my final offer, which is non-negotiable."


    Enrico paused for a moment, then epted the offer after deciding it was satisfactory. Next he turned to his servants and told them to bring the required papers with them to close the deal, but Conradin did not forget to ask Enrico was exactly his support consisted of .


    ''''Noble Envoy, we have agreed on what my part will provide but not what it will receive; you have been a little ambiguous on that, and as a result, I believe we should rify some areas of your support for my cause."


    Hearing that, the envoy secretly sighed, apparently realizing that he had failed to fool Conradin by leaving the support section vague enough to allow the ruling family, the Fieschi, to decide how much support to provide.


    After much wrangling, the sides agreed on apromise: Genoa would provide a naval convoy of 30 ships for a one-year and a half period to transport troops to Sicily and to give general naval support , and in addition Genoa would raise an army of 2,000 foot soldiers, of whom at least 1,000 must ownnces or swords and shields as well as chainmail, 500 must be crossbowmen, and 200 must be horsemen. The remaining 300 would be free to be decided on by Genoa, and finally the republic would have to pay for the supply of its own men, which would ease Conradin''s expenses.


    Both parties considered this a fair and reasonable bargain and were relieved to have achieved an agreement. As the negotiations came to a close, the parties shook hands and sealed the deal by signing the Treaty of Schwyz along with a toast to the future friendship between their two countries.


    Conradin was able to attain his first ally, Genoa, nevertheless, he realized that while he could now rely on Genoa, he also knew that Charles and the pope could have the support of most of northern Italy, so his side was still heavily outnumbered by the Guelph and the usurper armies.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 22: The freedom of the Falcon (end of Volume 1)

    <h4>Chapter 22: The freedom of the Falcon (end of Volume 1)</h4>


    <<''''The quality of decision is like the well-timed swoop of a falcon which enables it to strike and destroy its victim.''''>>


    --Sun Tzu


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Conradin wasfortable and satisfied with the oue of the negotiations. He had sessfully negotiated a mutually beneficial deal with the Genoese, providing much-needed backing for his cause. He was relieved to havepleted this crucial task and was convinced that it will aid him and his people in the uing wars and tribtions. He raised a ss in toast to their friendship and alliance, knowing that they would almost certainly face difficult times ahead, but that they would be better prepared to confront them now that they had the support of the first of hopefully many more Italian states.


    Conradin reflected on the conversations after the Genoese ambassador had left and understood something significant.


    He had grown increasingly reliant on his three retainers, despite the fact that they had previously served a usurper. He now felt a sense of trust and camaraderie with them, and he hoped that he could continue on relying on them in any situation.


    After reflecting on this, his thoughts turned to the small bird in the chamber; the art of falconry had long been a tradition in the Hohenstaufen family, and he determined that he, too, should learn to enjoy this type of hunting. Turning to his butler Gerwain, he requested him to arrange the necessary equipment to employ the falcon.


    Gerwain, as usual, answered the call with the highest expertise, and sure enough, five minutester, everything was ready.


    He saw three servants entering the room bringing a leather glove and a padding cloth to put on his arms, so he opened the gate and let the bird fly on his padded arm, while with his free hand he took some meat taken by the servants and gave it to the falcon, who ate it eagerly.


    The falcon then turned his head to look Conradin in the eyes, leading Conradin to do the same. Conradin was enthralled by the art of falconry, and he was pulled to the noble and beautiful creature perched on his arm. He could sense the bird''s might and strength, but there was also an unmistakable feeling of elegance and beauty about it. He realized that training these birds would be difficult and time-consuming, but he was confident that it would be an activity he would grow to enjoy and appreciate.


    He was also fascinated by the bond that existed between the bird and the falconer, and he saw the possibility of a profound and personal bond between himself and his falcon.


    Conradin left the room with the falcon still on his arm after the gaze between the two stopped, causing the falcon to fly graciously in the sky. Conradin watched the falcon take flight into the sky with astonishment and fascination. He was astounded by the bird''s speed and agility, and he couldn''t help but admire its flight beauty. The bird seemed to float through the air effortlessly, and watching its exquisite movement was captivating. He could see why this activity was so popr and why so many people found it fascinating. He desired to experience the freedom and strength of the falcon, and he was anxious to learn more about this ancient and noble skill. Conradin''s eyes shone like a child being given his first horse or sword by his father, who is delighted to learn more about them and happy to have interests he can share with his fatherly figure.


    While Conradin was filled with awe and curiosity, no amount of joy couldpare to Gerwain''s, who was watching every reaction Conradin was having. His devoted butler was overjoyed to see his master enjoying an activity that could serve as a distraction for him. He was relieved that the young king did not choose a bad habit like women or wine to fill the void inside himself, as he personally knew how those could enve and destroy strong men.


    He was relieved that the king had chosen to fill his time with something healthy and wholesome instead of harmful vices that could easily lead to addiction and destruction. He was confident that this was a much better path forward for the king, and he was d that he had been able to y a part in guiding Conradin down this better and healthier path.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 23: Letter writing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Letter writing (1)</h4>


    <<"A letter always seemed to me like immortality because it is the mind alone without corporeal friend.">>


    ¨D Emily Dickinson


    Conradin was ecstatic about his first falconry adventure, and he found himself wanting more. He began to consider all of the possibilities that could exist within this pastime, and he was anxious to learn how it could be a beneficial and gratifying endeavor. He was also inspired to name his falcon after the Greek mythological hunter Orion, a name that perfectly suited the falcon''s powers and would undoubtedly serve as a source of inspiration and drive as Conradin trained and honed his skills with his new partner. He could feel a new enthusiasm rising within him as he began to investigate the possibilities.


    He was aware that he would need to devote a significant amount of time and attention to educating the bird, but he was eager to make that investment and form a bond with such a magnificent creature. He was aware that there would be difficulties, but he was prepared for them and confident in his abilities to train and master the art of falconry.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t keep ying with his falcon because his duties awaited him, so he returned to his castle after thanking the noble envoy for the well-liked gift.


    He walked into his personal room, once inside he got both ink and feather since he needed to write a letter. He began writing as soon as he opened his scroll.


    * to Frederick Margrave of Baden, my dearestpanion


    Greetings Friend, I pray God and trinity to bless you with good health and riches. In my situation, I am optimistic that they did; I was able to recruit an ally out of northern Italy as well as the funds needed to meet my campaign expenses.


    I couldn''t help but fantasize about the renown and glory that await my entourage, and as a result, I can''t help but invite you, my dear friend, to join me on such an event, since I promise you enormous wealth andnd if you join me on my holy mission.


    I''d be overjoyed if my loving friend and I fought shoulder to shoulder, giving our strikes to the threacherous French. I hope you will join me soon, but if you are unable to do so, please know that you will always be in my thoughts. If you respond positively, I want you to know that the campaign to Italy will begin in March of next year, giving you 4 months to decide whether or not to join me.


    Sincerely, yourpanion.


    Conradin of the Hohenstaufen House*


    After finishing one letter, he opened another scroll to write another, this time to his uncle Ludovico of Baveria, who had protected him in his court while he was young. He was his uncle from the maternal side as such he was not part of his house making Conradin thest male member of his dynasty.


    * In memory of my lovely uncle, Duke Ludovico II of Bavaria


    Greetings, Uncle I pray that only wonderful thingse your way in life, and that God rewards you with excellent health.


    I''m writing to ask for your support in my next campaign, as I really need the help of my closest friends and family right now. I beg you to not relinquish me , for blood is thicker than anything on hearth.


    The campaign is now scheduled to begin in March of next year, and my first step will be to build influence in northern Italy in order to get as much support as I need to fight Charles.


    I close this letter with tremendous optimism, expecting that your response would be fruitful taking into ount our family ties.


    Your dear nephew


    Conradin of the House of Hohenstaufen*


    Conradin sighed as he concluded these two letters, hoping that both his uncle Ludovico and beloved friend Frederick would join him in his campaign, for what he needs most are talentedmanders and men.


    He realized that the sess of his campaign would be dependent on having a strong and trustworthy core of supporters, so he sent out these letters, hoping for the best.


    He hoped they would regard his cause as noble and deserving of their support, and that they would ce their trust in him as their leader.


    Conradin was filled with restlessness and anxiety as he awaited responses to his messages. He was certain that his cause was good and worthy, and he was certain that his allies would see the value in assisting him and his heroic crusade. He was excited to see what their reactions would be, and hoped they would be positive.


    He understood that he would need their help to win, and he was determined to ensure that they would give him theirplete devotion. He was convinced that he and his supporters would be able to ovee the obstacles ahead and win a great victory.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 24: Letter writing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Letter writing (2)</h4>


    <<"If I cannot move heaven, I will raise hell.">>


    ¨D Virgil


    It is already December 1267, three months before the nned campaign in northern Italy.


    Conradin sent out a few letters to his closest allies and vassals four months before his approaching campaign, hoping that his friends and family would be willing to help him on his task. He realized that the sess of his campaign hinged on having a strong and trustworthy core of supporters, so he sent out these letters in the hopes of gaining their support. He hoped they would regard his cause as noble and deserving of their support, and that they would ce their trust in him as their leader. He was currently awaiting responses from Frederick and his uncle Ludovico of Bavaria .


    While Conradin was deep in thought, he heard someone knocking at the door.After he allowed him in, he noticed his butler, Gerwin, who informed him that the letter sent to Frederick had received a response.


    "Where is the letter?" Conradin inquired, curious to hear what his friend had to say. He hoped Frederick would agree to join him because he was a personal friend of his and would be a valuable addition to his campaign. He also hoped that Frederick could assist by bringing more recruits and more allies to his side, as they would need all the help they could get to face the challenges ahead.


    ''''Well, your Majesty, the letter is now in the hands of the envoy he dispatched, who is waiting in the other room." Conradin stood up and asked Gerwin to show him the way after hearing this.


    After a few moments, he entered the room and saw a man in chainmail bowing to him. He assumed he was the envoy sent by Frederick , and he was correct.


    "Your Majesty, my Lord Frederick of Baden sent me here to personally deliver this letter to you."


    "I thank you, noble messenger; please allow me to treat you as my guest, as you must have traveled for many days to get here."


    ''''I thank you, your highness, for your generosity." After dealing with the messenger, Conradin opened the letter with the impatience of a child when opening a gift and read the contents.


    *Conradin, my dear friend:


    I am grateful for the blessings you conveyed to me in your earlier letter, and I am urged to extend them to you too.


    I dly ept your invitation, for your cause is noble and right, as such I devote myself and my troops to your cause. I swear to fight alongside you like Vergilius''s heroes : Eurial and Niso, and that I will never desert you during your time of need.


    I shall arrive at least one month before your departure with 2000 armored footmen along my side . I''m hoping to hear from you soon.


    Your close friend


    Frederick*


    Conradin felt a rush of delight and confidence wash over him as he read Frederick''s letter. He was overjoyed that his friend had consented to join him on his campaign , and he felt that his cause would be even more sessful with Frederick''s help. He was confident that Frederick would be a tremendous asset on the battlefield, and that together they might aplish incredible things and bring glory to their houses.


    Aside from that, he was even happier because he would be traveling with a close friend, making the journey much more enjoyable than the boring ones he had previously experienced.


    Gerwain assumed pleasant news awaited Conradin after seeing his face and asked his liege about it.


    "I presume this is good news for your cause?"


    "Very good news, Gerwain.Frederick has decided to join me in my attempt, and he will bring 2000 footmen, troops we are sorely in need for .''''


    ''''I am delighted that Your Majesty has received such new. But please excuse me while I return to oversee the castle."


    "Of course, Gerwain, good work to you ," Conradin stated before leaving the room.


    Conradin had also acquired the anwer letter from his uncle, which arrived four dayster than the one from Frederick.


    Apart from beingter than Frederick''s, it also did not produce the desired results; in fact, his uncles refused to join the campaign, iming he was in poor health and promising to protect Conradin''s holdings in Germany until his awaited sess.


    Conradin knew Ludovico was unsure of his chances, and he didn''t want to risk upsetting the pope and giving his brother Rudolf a pretext to go to war with him. As a result, his uncle attempted to withdraw from the alliance with Conradin.


    Nheless, Conradin could still hope on the support of other Italian states such as Verona , which was a staunch supporter of his house; Pavia , which was also a Ghibellin state and probably inclined to help him ; and finally, Pisa, whose rtionship with Charles was simr to Genoa''s.


    The only thing Conradin had to do now was wait for the campaign to begin and send envoys to the Italian states most likely to support him in order to keep the date of the invasion a secret from Charles. After all, most wars are determined by whoever make the best use of diplomacy. Conradin saw that he had little chance of defeating Charles alone, and as such, he first needed to form a strong coalition of powers to fight against Charles'' coalition .

 Chapter 25: Planning the way

    <h4>Chapter 25: nning the way</h4>


    <<"Unfortunately, the world does not always act in a manner consistent with one''s ns for it.">>


    ¨D Peter David, Sir Apropos of Nothing


    Now that he had received the responses to his letters sent to Frederick and his uncle Ludovico, he needed to organize the potential march of his campaign with his three retainers.


    Conradin and his three retainers coborated to design an invasion strategy, they talked about the best routes, the necessary troops and supplies, and the probable perils of such an undertaking. They also analyzed the possible oues of sess and failure, and they were to devise a strategy to maximize their odds of sess while reducing the possibility of loss or harm.


    Manfredi Maletta, Corrado Capace, and Galvano Lancia were in Conradin room discussing various routes into Italy from the north.


    Galvano Lancia was the first to speak, outlining to the council the several paths that could be pursued at the outset of the campaign: ''''I believe that first and foremost we should look for a way that would connect our army to the reinforcements from Genoa and the othermunes. As far as I am aware, there are two feasible routes, one through Savoy and the other through the Alps."


    After Galvano finished speaking, Corrado expressed his thoughts on eliminating one of the two options.


    ''''I think we can all agree that the Alps route is not feasible. It will not only cause casualties due to the snow and kill many of our horses, but it will also lead our army to a border with the state of Mn. Which is ruled by a devout Guelph named Napoleone de Torre, who will dly assist the Pope in bringing us down. If we fight, he will almost certainly send help to Charles. As a result, our current best option would be to travel through Savoy to Genoa.


    After understanding the options for his invasion, Conradin asked his council about the political situation in Savoy, which was then addressed by Maletta.


    ''''Well, your highness, the count of Savoy Peter is currently at war with Rudolf of Habsburg, who is currently upying the canton of Vaud; as such, Peter may allow us to pass through his realm for some modest concession."


    Conradin picked what to do after hearing about Peter''s severe position.


    ''''Maletta, I have decided your first task under my reign . I''ll have you dispatched as an emissary to Peter, requesting safe passage across his territory. I give you the authority to negotiate and make decisions. However, you must decline any invitation to participate in the fighting.


    . The most you can offer as tribute is an amount of gold that cannot exceed 50,000 gold coins. I also give you permission to use 200 knights as guards for your quest.''''


    When Maletta learned of the order, he immediately bowed to his majesty and began preparing; however, Conradin was not finished, as he turned to both Galvano and Corrado, assigning them missions simr to the one he assigned to Maletta.


    ''''Galvano I want you to go to the Republic of Pisa''s court to see if they will support us in our campaign.


    Promise them that I will give them some trade advantages, I assign you negotiating power but not of decision . Invite them to send an envoy to me to decide on the treaty to sign.".


    ''''I obey your Majesty," Galvano said, bowing in front of him.


    ''''Now for you, Corrado.I have a mission for you as well; whereas Galvano will travel to Pisa''s court, you will be dispatched to Pavia, thest municipality I believe will support our cause. Inform them that we are considering allowing them to annex some of the neighboring cities of Mn after the war .''''


    ''''I will do everything in my power to ensure my task''s sess. I''ll depart on the assignment now, with your permission."


    Following this, Conradin directed his butler Gerwaim telling him to dispatch an envoy to bring gifts to Verona, as his ruler had already dispatched an envoy to Conradin assuring them of his support.


    ''''I have faith in all of you, and I believe your mission will be fruitful for our cause. This council session is officially closed, and I wish you all the best''''.


    Conradin then exited the room. The impending invasion was growing closer, and he needed to be ready. Every member of his entourage had their important duties and tasks, and they were all too important to be taken lightly for what their cause needed most were allies. With his resolve stronger than ever, his confidence in his cause never wavering, and a great belief in the righteousness of his mission, he was ready for what was toe. He knew that if he was to seed this time, he would need to be ready for anything.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 26: Going on a mission (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Going on a mission (1)</h4>


    <<''''Many strokes, though with a little axe, hew down and fell the hardest-timber''d oak.''''>>


    ¡ª William Shakespeare


    Manfred Maletta, one of Conradin''s three retainers was dispatched on a diplomatic mission and he departed from the castle of Schwyz where he was living while serving Conradin . He set out with 200 knights to persuade Count Peter of Savoy to give safe passage to his liege''s forces.


    Peter was currently engaged in a fight with Rudolf of Hausburg, leading an army to liberate the canton of Vaud, which was currently controlled by Rudolf''s forces.


    As a result, he rode with his 200 knights to the location where Peter''s army wasst seen.


    To avoid inciting enmity due to the unexpected entrance of 200 knights, he decided to dispatch an emissary to notify them that they were a neutral force that was not interested in participating in the war.


    Manfred Maletta and his troops rode quickly and purposefully. They had heard reports of war in the area and and they were on their way to arrange safe passage for their lord''s troops via Count Peter''s domain. They had a lot on the line, and they knew their actions could greatly impact big on how things turn out in the future .


    They were determined to seed in their objective, and they wanted to persuade Count Peter of the importance of their cause and the need of allowing their army to march freely through his holdings.


    If words were insufficient, the sound of gold could be far morepelling. The count''s g was flying high with pride, and Maletta could see the Savoyan soldiers killing time because all they could do was wait for the defense to starve or prepare to assault the walls under their count''s orders. Vaud''s siege had begun. The count was clearly determined to take the city at whatever cost, and he was willing tomit his forces to an assault on the wall if necessary. The besieging army had established up camp outside the city walls, methodically prepared for their assault on the walls.


    After a three-day march, he arrived in Vaud, which was under siege by the count''s forces. The count had wooden walls built near archer outposts, and Maletta saw that he also had a battering ram and a siege tower made. Apparently, the count was not content with starving the defender and instead desired to assault the wall; that was however none of Maletta''s business.


    It would be difficult, but the count was confident in his ability to conquer the city and determined to win at whatever cost.


    Maletta''sing was anticipated, and when the count saw the flying banner of three lions on a gold field, he directed that wine and food be prepared for the emissary.


    Maletta entered the army''s main tent and saluted, exining the cause for his visit.


    ''''I am an ambassador sent by his majesty Conrad III of House Hohenstaufen, Roi Hierosolymitanum (Jerusalem), Roi of Siciliae, and Duke of Swabia to request the potential of having a free passage through yournd in my liege''s forting expedition promising that nor he nor his man will harm your interests.''''


    Hearing this, Peter had little reason to reject it; after all, they had promised not to pige while in his territory. He held his tongue, however, to see what he could gain from it.


    "And tell me, esteemed envoy, what would be offered in exchange for permission to pass through mynd unharmed?"


    ''''As a symbol of friendship between our two families, His Majesty Conrad IV gives a gift of 30,000 gold coins.''''


    After hearing that, Peter paused to reflect, and after being told that the present would be 30,000 gold coins, he remained silent for a few seconds, and after failing to think of any solid reason not to allow Conradin to walk through his territory, he epted the offer.


    "We thank your lordship for your generosity, and may this be the start of good rtions between the two houses."


    Manfred Maletta felt relieved and satisfied when the two men reached an agreement. He was relieved that the Count had been reasonable and understanding and that he had not objected or argued to their request. He was confident that his efforts would contribute to a smooth and sessful campaign for his liege, and he felt a sense of pleasure and honor at being a little part of such an important work.


    Maletta was not the only one dispatched on a mission; Galvano and Corrado were also sent as envoys to distant realms, their mission equally important to Maletta''s


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 27: Going on a Mission (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Going on a Mission (2)</h4>


    <<"Diplomacy is the velvet glove that cloaks the fist of power.">>


    ¨D Robin Hobb


    While Maletta persuaded Peter of Savoy to let Conradin pass through the eastern border, Galvano was entering the Pisa''s pce in order to persuade the republic to join his lord''s side.


    He was certain that he could reach an amicablepromise with the rulers of Pisa, and that the republic would be a great ally and asset to the campaign. He was excited to begin the negotiations and convinced that he would soon be leaving this city with a written deal in hand.


    Unlike the republics of Genoa and Venice, Pisa was administered by a council of elders, usually the richest persons in the republic, rather than by a single man elected by a senate.


    "Estimate envoy of His Royal Majesty Conrad IV, may the reason for such a pleasant visit be made known to Pisa?" One of the elders inquired to Galvano leading thetter to speak


    ''''Noble and great republic of Pisa, your naval power is known throughout the world; my liege always speaks well of you, and he was distressed to learn that the usurper of Sicily, Charles of Anjou, had forsaken your prudent merchants in favor of the rascals of Venice. My liege Conrad III Roi Hierosolymitanum (Jerusalem), Roi of Siciliae, and Duke of Swabia , saw right to offer our two nations to join forces in repelling the French from Italy as a whole, in order to restore Pisan trade ''nel Regno'' ( Italian for in Sicily).


    The elders of the council erupted in discussion and uproar after hearing Galvano''s introductory address. The Pisanian elders were reputed to be arrogant and self-centered. But Galvano was confident that he could persuade them to set aside their pride and arrogance and see the wisdom of assisting the royal expedition. He was willing to make any necessary sacrifices or concessions, but he was confident that the elders would see the wisdom in supporting the cause.


    After a few minutes, the most aplished of the elders volunteered to represent the republic in the subsequent negotiations. The negotiations began after the two entered a separate chamber to avoid being interrupted by the other elders.


    Galvano was aware that hecked decision-making authority, but he was permitted to negotiate and present the terms to his king. The Pisan elder opened the negotiation by giving his terms.


    "In exchange for our assistance, we request that our merchants be granted a trading post in the capital, be exempt from all taxes and tariffs, and be allowed to be judged by a Pisan representative in the event of a legal dispute."


    Galvano was evidently agitated by the length of the demand, and as such, he wasted no time in lowering the Republic of Pisa''s demands.


    ''''I apologize, but your request is too exorbitant for my king. What we can give is for you to have a trade station in the capital, for your merchants to pay 80% of the appropriate taxes, for tariffs to be reduced to 70%, and for the merchant to request a representative from Pisa to sit among the judges of the kingdom in case of a legal difficulty."


    The Pisan elder was a difficult nut to crack and was not easily swayed. Galvano understood he''d have to make some sacrifices to gain their support, and he was willing to do so.


    He was confident that the elders would see the benefits of associating with the House of Hohenstaufen and would finally agree to the suggested terms. He was also certain that the amended terms would still offer the Pisan Republic with enough advantage to make the alliance viable.


    After some wrangling, a set of terms was reached, and Galvano attempted to confirm all of the terms agreed upon by both parties.


    ''''To summarize, the Pisan Republic will provide support to House Hohenstuafen with 2000 warriors, 400 of them must be horsemen and the remaining one can be a footman or archers. In addition, Pisan will cover the costs to mantain all of his men during Conrad the IV''s stay in the North of Italy.


    In exchange, Conrad must provide a 40% tax break to merchants from the Republic of Pisa, let them to pay 70% of normal tariffs, and enable a representative from the Republic to sit among the judges when a merchant from their nation is underw enforcement.''''


    "Yes, that is correct." "The republic truly hopes that our two nations will prosper and seed together."


    "Likewise, from our king."


    Even if the conditions had been agreed upon, the transaction had to bepleted with Conradin''s signature. Conradin was thest decision maker after Galvano had negotiated the arrangement.


    If he was unhappy with the deal, he could refuse to sign it and restructure the negotiations.Galvano had done a fantastic job negotiating the contract, and when Conradin hears the details, he will be pleased with the terms that had been agreed upon. He would then be ready to sign the agreement and make the deal official,pleting the terms and sealing the treaty. He was confident that this deal would prove to be a powerful and sessful tool in the struggle for the throne, and he was also eager to see what effect this agreement would have on the campaign and the broader situation.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 28: Going on a mission (3)

    <h4>Chapter 28: Going on a mission (3)</h4>


    <<''''S¨© v¨©s p¨¡cem, par¨¡ bellum''''>> <<"If you want peace, prepare for war".>>


    -- Publius vius Vegetius


    Corrado''s mission was ready to begin while Galvano and Maletta were upied with their own tasks.


    Corrado felt a thrill of anticipation and exhration as he reached the Pce of Pavia. He was convinced that he could persuade the city rulers to support his noble cause, nheless he was anxious to start the negotiations. Corrado was well aware of the importance of the next campaign, and he was determined toplete his task and bring another ally on for the journey thaty ahead. He was well aware that every piece of assistance was valuable, and as such, he did not dare to take this job lightly.


    Corrado entered Pavian''s hall and found that many of themune''s most important individuals were waiting to hear the words conveyed by Conradin through Corrado.


    Corrado took a deep breath and began to make his argument for why themune should join the king''s cause. He was convinced that he could make the proper arguments and persuade the rulers to support their liege, and he was prepared to be persuasive. He hoped they would recognize his logic and agree to lend their support to the king''s imminent campaign.


    ''''Noble elders of Pavia, your country has long been a staunch ally of House Hohenstaufen. When most of themunes in northern Italy deserted Frederick "the stupor mundi," you remained loyal to him as the noble and loyal people you are and fought beside him against the Lombard League. (See author''s thoughts) The time hase for my lord''s family to reward the loyal individuals who served his grandfather, but in order to do so, you must support Hohenstaufen onest time. The French have usurped my liege''s realm, and at the moment, horrific crimes have beenmitted on Sicilian territory. As such, Conradin wishes to bring order to the chaos-caused anarchy.


    Please, noble Pavian, do not misinterpret this as something outside of your responsibility. You are renowned as staunch advocates of the imperial cause, and as such, both the pope and Charles regard you as a thorn in the side. Probably, the pope and Charles have already begun talks with the Republic of Mn, promising them permission to annex the Pavian area to their nation''snd.


    Conradin''s heart breaks at the notion of a possible Pavian Republic''s demise; as such, he politely requests that you enable him to defend your well-being; his descendant in Italy will arrive to undermine Charles'' authority in Lombardy.


    In addition to being willing to defend your people against a possible Mn attack, he wishes to reward you for his allegiance to his house by handing you the towns of Cremona and Novara that will be conquered by him during his campaign. All my liege asks is to be allowed to protect the fate of every Ghibellin city that supports his cause. If that isn''t enough, we guarantee to defend you even after Conradin''s campaign, my liege''s intention is to build a new regime in Mn that will bemitted to Conradin''s cause and won''t attack you.'''' Corrado ended his speech. The only sound in the hall was Corrado''s deep gasps after he ended his long and loud statement. Corrado made his case to themune of Pavia with passion andmitment. He was convinced that he could persuade them to support the royal cause; he had offered to give themnd, protection, and security, and he was willing to go to any length to persuade them. Following the speech, Corrado and his knights were gently asked to leave the hall to allow the elders to make their decision.


    (look atments for image support)


    The pce hall was crowded with discussions as the Ghibelllin and Guelph elders stated their cases. After an hour, one of Pavian elit¨¨''s most important members stood from his seat and walked through the middle of the hall .


    ''''Dear Pavians, it is pointless to continue yelling at each other in this manner. As such, I request you to vote.''''To preserve our well-being, any vote for being against or in favor of supporting House Hohenstaufen shall be cast in secret."


    A young man put a vase to each man in the hall, asking them to write their vote and ce it in the vase.


    The votes were taken after five minutes, and the elders began to count. The counting was done in silence, and everyone in the hall had their hearts racing, wondering what the oue would be. The counting was stopped after another five minutes of such work .


    Out of the 300 elit¨¨ members of the Pavianmune, 60 voted for neutrality, 90 sided with Charles, and 150 sided with Conrad.a


    Pavia has taken its decision and will back House Hohenstuafen. The news was delivered to Corrado, who, while appearing calm on the surface, was ecstatic on the inside since he was one step closer to reiming the titles he had lost during Charles'' invasion. Conradin now had the backing of Verona, Pavia, Pisa, and Genoa . However Conradin, on the other hand, was still significantly outnumbered and, as such, needed a strategy to employ against Charles that would took into consideration his much smaller force.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 29: An helmet fit for a king (1)

    <h4>Chapter 29: An helmet fit for a king (1)</h4>


    <<''''There is no armor against fate''''>>


    -- James Shirley


    Conradin''s envoys had all returned afterpleting their missions, and he could now count on the assistance of Genoa, Verona, Pavia, and Pisa.


    Two months were missing for the estimated time of the invasion, and Conradin had also gotten a second letter from Frederick informing him that he would arrive in thetter half of February, giving him a few weeks before moving.


    He was delighted that his diplomacy had been sessful and that his efforts were having a beneficial impact on the formation of a strong coalition.


    His cause was much stronger with the assistance of themunes of Genoa, Verona, Pavia, and Pisa, and he was convinced that united they would be able to ovee the usurper armies and reim his ancestral territory. He knew the impending campaign would be difficult, but he was confident that if they stood unified and battled as one united force, they would triumph.


    So the young monarch had some time to kill because all of his preparations had already beenpleted. He needed to find something to do now. Conradin was nodding asleep inside the castle when he had an epiphany.


    Without alerting his butler Gerwin, he stormed out of the castle of Schwyz, leaving the loyal butler to ponder what was going on within his master''s head.


    Conradin met Galvano walking with a cup of wine on his route, and without saying anything, he pointed his finger at him and urged him to follow his liege.


    Galvano was taken aback by the abruptmand, but he knew it was his job to obey his master''s orders without question. He drank thest of his wine discreetly before following Conradin inside the royal smithy. Galvano was attentively eyeing Conradin as they entered the building for any hints of what his orders would be. He was confident in his ability to perform the assignment, no matter how delicate or tough it was.


    Conradin''s face was sted by an increasing heat the moment he entered the premises. He viewed the inside of the facility after opening his eyes, which had been closed due to the heat emitted by the smithy.


    The smithy was buzzing with activity, with men hard at work and pounding away at the hot metal.


    It was a busy environment, filled with the sounds and smells of metal working, and it was evident how dedicated and passionate these craftsmen were about their work. It was a ce of enormous power and potential, and it was apparent that it was an important center for the House of Hohenstaufen. Conradin could sense their dedication to their work even from a distance, and he could see the sweat they poured into it. Suddenly, one of the workers alerted his master, a middle-aged man with powerful arms, to theing of some well-dressed men, and the master smith told his workers to cease all work to find out who they were.


    ''''My lord, may I inquire as to why you havee to bless us with your presence in our humble smithy?"


    Hearing how his liege was called ''lord'', he notified the smithy owner of the name of the person in front of them, informing him that he was their king.


    ''''Please ept my sincere apologies for my mistake your Highness; I did not recognize you!''''


    ''''Enough with this. I came here to assign a task to your smithy. I''m in search for a new helmet."


    ''''Of course your Highness ! May this modest one inquire as to how you desire your new helmet?''''


    ''''I want an iron helmet with chainmail dropping from the sides and rear; I want three apertures in the front, two for the eyes and one for the mouth; I want it to resemble an iron mask in the front; and finally, on top, a ceable crown made primarily of iron but with a gold point. I want it to inspire both dread and majesty. Are you up for the challenge?''''


    ''''Of course, your Highness, please leave this task to me. I will undoubtedly produce the best iron in the history of this craft."


    ''''All right, send someone to the castle to notify the servants of your job. I''ll then arrange for someone to bring it to me.''''


    Conradin then left the smithy because he couldn''t stay there any longer due of the heat.


    Galvano couldn''t help but be curious on the way back and asked Conradin why he needed a new helmet.


    ''''Well, I wanted a new one because thest one I had seemed a little redundant and normal. I wanted a helmet that I designed myself, with a shape that is unique to me. Is it odd to want anything like that?"


    ''''Of course not your Majesty; on the contrary, it is a wonderful thing since it symbolizes your ambition to leave a mark on the world that is uniquely yours."


    Galvano said this to avoid giving Conradin the impression that his wish was insignificant or fleeting.


    The two then returned to the castle on their own. Conradin made a brief disy of his young passion, one of the many things he attempts to disguise in order to appear mature to his retainers and soldiers. After all, appearing immature is not a good look for a ruler.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 30: An helmet fit for a king (2)

    <h4>Chapter 30: An helmet fit for a king (2)</h4>


    --Euripides


    <<"Friends show their love in times of trouble, not in happiness.''''>>


    Conradin had asked for his new helmet to be smithed two weeks ago , and it was finally ready. A servant informed him that the smithy''s work had beenpleted and was now ready to be presented to him.


    The smithy''s owner came himself to present the new piece of armor to his king. Conradin could see the man''s anxiousness and apprehension. When he arrived ten steps before the king he knelt and held his creation out in front of him. Conradin was ecstatic about the new product.


    The helmet was a stunning piece of craftsmanship, and it was evident how much time and effort had gone into its creation.


    It was a very amazing piece that would make any warrior in the globe jealous. Its design and craftsmanship were of the greatest caliber, and the attention to detail and care that had gone into its construction was obvious. He was overjoyed that his new helmet was done, and he couldn''t wait to check it and try it on.


    It was a work of art as well as a piece of practical and effective armor, and the amount of attention and care that had gone into its creation was obvious.


    Apart from being a piece of art, it was as well a robust and intimidating helmet that would serve its wearer well in battle. Conradin was amazed by the helmet''s excellence and was delighted to own it, sensing its strength and potential as he studied it closely.


    Conradin had demanded that the helmet, which resembled an iron mask on the front, be practical and induce terror or at least unease in the enemy''s psyche.


    He took the excellent piece of armor and put it on himself without hesitation. After putting it on, he excited asked his butler for his assessment.


    Gerwain was at a loss because he didn''t understand anything about armor and aestetichs, so he pretended to be interested and appreciative in order to please his master.


    Sensing Gerwain unease, Conradin calmed down as if someone poured cold water on him.


    Conradin then turned to his attendants, satisfied with the work, and asked them to reward the man with 4,000 gold, arge sum for low born man. The owner, overjoyed by the gift, wasted no time thanking Conradin for his kindness before rising and returning to his smithy to resume his work.


    Conradin left the location after instructing the servant to store the helmet and decided it was time to enter the castle for lunch.The young king began to ponder what else he needed to do to prepare for the impending invasion now that he had his new helmet in hand. Themunes had been contacted, and their help had been promised. The troops were being organized, and logistics were being finalized. The only thing left was for him to finish his personal preparations. He understood how vital it was for a leader to lead by example, and that he would need to ensure that his own personal preparations set a positive example for those who would follow him.


    Conradin sat outside his castle five dayster, waiting to be informed of the arrival of his dear friend Frederick of Baden, who was expected to be arriving that day or tomorrow, ording to a messenger sent by Frederick himself, who told him that he would be arriving in a few days.


    While he was thinking about this, he noticed one of the city''s guards approaching him with another man. Given permission to speak, the second person informed Conradin that his master Frederick had arrived and requested that the gate be opened for him and several of his knights while asking for his warriors to be given amodations outside the city.


    He awaited his friend''s arrival with bated breath after being granted permission. He hadn''t seen Frederick in two years, and the notion of reconciling with him made his skin crawl.He missed how joyous and funny Frederick was and how he always managed to crack a smile out of him. He quickly began nning for the approaching reunion, knowing that it would be an extremely emotional and special asion for both of them.


    A few minutester, he noticed an entourage of individuals entering the city. He left the castle without waiting for Frederick and began going to the convoy with his retainers and some soldiers.


    He spotted him there, a young man with short brown hair and a gorgeous and pearly smile staring at him.


    He continued advancing toward him, and the young man did the same, and when they were close enough, they hugged each other without saying anything.


    ''''Frederick, precious friend of mine , you have no idea how happy I am. How did your trip go?''''


    ''''Nice to meet you again Conradin; the journey was like any other; my butt is experiencing hell-made sufferings after hours of riding my horse."


    Following this interaction, the two began tough, gradually closing the gap created by two years apart.


    ''''You havee just in time; allow me tounch a banquet for your arrival, and tomorrow let us go on a hunt with my new falcon.''''


    ''''Oh, you''ve got a falcon. Howe you didn''t tell me anything?''''


    ''''It was a gift from the Genoese, and I must say, Orion really grew on me."


    "What are we waiting for?" Do you want me to I sleep outside? Come on, show me your castle."


    The two young men began to make their way towards the castle. The afternoon flew by, and the two aristocrats began discussing what had happened to them over the previous two years.


    After hours of talking animately, It was now time for the feast and the two parted ways to prepare for the evening.


    The feast was a true disy of opulent eating and gastronomy. It was avish disy of wealth and grandeur,plete with superb meals and delectable culinary delights. The feast was a celebration of friendship and coboration, and the amount of care and devotion that had gone into its preparation was obvious. The feast was a genuinely wonderful and memorable affair, and it was evident that it was a true monument to the two men''s tremendous friendship and partnership. It was a striking sign of the strength and importance of their union and united efforts, as well as a disy of their camaraderie and devotion for their cause.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 31: Going hunting

    <h4>Chapter 31: Going hunting</h4>


    <<"When a hunter is in a tree stand with high moral values and with the proper hunting ethics and richer for the experience, that hunter is 20 feet closer to God.">>


    ¨C Fred Bear


    The feast was followed by a period of celebration and memorial. The two friends were overjoyed and excited about their mutual sess, and they felt a strong feeling of pride and solidarity in their friendship and cause. They were excited about the future and what they could aplish together. They were also infused with a sense of urgency and purpose to continue their coboration and achievemon goals. It was a true tribute to their alliance''s potential and promise.


    Unlike in Bohemia, Conradin was able to restrain himself from overindulging in wine this time; instead, he spent most of his timeughing and joking with Frederick.


    However, the feast hade to an end, and it was time to continue preparing for the invasion.


    They''d have to assemble troops and supplies and make sure their armies were ready. In order toplete their mission, they would also need to make strategic ns and pre-think about possible decisions they would have to make. It was a time of intense nning and preparation, with a lot of work to bepleted in a short period of time. The two young men were full with zeal and drive, and they were determined to seed no matter what the cost.


    Frederick and Conradin however did not want to stay close in a room and discuss like old men, they instead decided that this work would bepleted while on a hunt. Conradin, his three retainers, Orion and Frederick, fled the castle and entered the nearest forest equipped with spears and crossbows. Conradin let Orion fly up into the skies in search of small animals such as rabbits, while the rest of the group went inside in search of stags or boars. Conradin enquired to hispanions about their total army numbers while the group was looking for animals.


    ''''So, Frederick, mind telling me about the army you brought with you? I didn''t ask because I didn''t want to break the mood yesterday."


    ''''Well, as I mentioned in my letter, I brought 2,000 footmen, 700 of whom are bowmen and the other 1,300 are men at arms."


    Conradin pondered the figures, and he was grateful to Frederick for bringing so many troops. Along with the 2,000 soldiers, Frederick possessed 3,000 German knights the cream of his armies; however, he had no idea how many troops his alliesmunes had opted to help him with, so he could only make an estimate in his mind.


    While Conradin was deep in meditation, Galvano raised his hand and motioned for silence because he had sighted a boar, and a big one at that.


    When the four hunters discovered the boar, they were silent for a minute and studied it attentively as it roamed around its surroundings. It was a massive and impressive beast, brown was its fur, long were its tusks and Conradin was sure that whoever managed to take it down would truly gain a worthy prize out of his body . The group remained still and vignt, waiting for the proper opportunity to strike and take down the boar. They were determined not to let the boar escape, and they were willing to go to any length to ensure that they could im credit for putting down such an outstanding beast. The group was primed and ready for action, and the tension in the air was apparent.


    Conradin signaled Galvano to pass him his crossbow, and once he had it, he pointed it toward the gorgeous beast''s heart. He then took a long breath so as to not mess up his aim and then let his finger press the trigger leading to the bolt flying.


    ''''Pluck, swoosh.''''


    The bolt hadnded in the beast''s gut. In anguish, the boar raised his head and once he took sight of them , charged at the gathering. Almost everyone took their spears and positioned them to protect the monarch and his friend. Suddendly though another bolt was fired, striking the boar in the head. The boar made two or three steps before copsing and howling in agony.


    Corrado was the one who shot the boar ,since he didn''t want to endanger his liege''s safety just shortly before the campaign; after all, it would be a pitiful way to go.


    ''''Excellent shot, Corrado. You surely have a magnificent aim that rivals that of the Genoese, meanwhile I should improve mine." Conradin praised trying to shake off the slight fear that he felt during this short moments.


    ''''Thank you very much your Majesty , you honor me "


    Without further ado, Corrado then put the boar in his shoulder afterall it was his prize, and then the gathering decided to call it a day and return to the camp.


    On the walk there, Fredrick asked Conradin several campaign-rted questions.


    ''''So tell me Conradin , whosemunes have decided to back you?''''


    ''''For the time being, we have formed alliances with Genoa, Pisa, Verona, and Pavia. We also have decided the path we will take on the way there.The idea is to proceed through Savoy, which we have permission to do so by its ruler, then we will march to Genoa, from which point we will then go across central northern Italy to connect with the rest of our allies."


    Conradin gave Frederick a thorough summary of his nned campaign, including the anticipated path and the allies who had already pledged their support. Frederick was also relieved to see that a number ofmunes had already pledged to support their cause, and he was relieved to know that they would haverades along the way who woulde to their help.While the two men were discussing , Corrado was in his own inner world deciding on what he would do with the head of such a beast. After much thinking, he decided that he would put the head on the wall as trophy while from the fur he would prepare a pair of gloves that he would wear for important asions.


    Once at the camp,with a loud thump the boar was put down from Corrado''s shoulders, the boar was then skinned, the meat cut, and then roasted along with the two rabbits caught by Orion. The fire was prepared and the meat roasted. While the group was eating, wine was taken out, and Conradin threw some meat to his dear falcon whileughing and joking with the group.


    The group of new hunters had a great time eating and drinking together, and they shared a wonderful meal and manyughs together. It was a time of celebration and camaraderie, and it would be one of thest peaceful times they would have together for a while. They had a great deal of hard work and sacrifice ahead of them, since in the next few months they will be campaigning in Italy starting from next week


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 32: The time has come

    <h4>Chapter 32: The time hase</h4>


    "Getting lost is the only ce worth going to."


    ¨D Tiziano Scarpa


    02 March 1267


    The final week of preparing for the invasion was a frenzy of meetings and coordination. The campaign''sst elements were being worked out, and troops and supplies were being prepared for the voyage ahead. Everyone realized how important this campaign was and the serious ramifications of failure, so it was a moment of intense stress and nervous energy. They''d have trely on one another to keep disciplined and focused, and they''d have to be ready to confront some hard truths and obstacles along the way.


    Conradin consulted his treasurer, who provided him with a detailed report on the state of his funds. The finances were sufficient to cover the cost of the troops, supplies, and other essentials required along the journey. Furthermore, there was a significant amount of funds in the treasury, which indicated that the campaign would not be running on a tight financial budget and that any unforeseen expenses would be easily paid. He was pleased with the assessment and was optimistic that the campaign would receive the required financial support.


    Following the ount of the assets they had , Conradin reviewed his troop strength and army makeup.


    Conradin''s army was a formidable force, with some of Germany''s best men and warriors. They werebat-trained and armed, as well as disciplined and organized. They were also filled with zeal and enthusiasm, and they were willing to fight and die for their cause. The army was a magnificent disy of power and authority, and it was evident that it would be a daunting and overwhelming force to face.


    Without adding the Italian backup troops, Conradin could be backed by 5,000 German soldiers.


    2,000 of these 5,000e from Frederick''s fief, while 3,000e from his Swabian estates. For the time being, Conradin''s army consisted of 1,500 men at arms, 500 archers, and a whopping 3,000 knights.


    After reviewing his army''sposition, Conradin''s ountant informed him of the daily expense of maintaining a single man. Conradin felt pain after hearing his treasurer''s words; he now understood why so many kings fell bankrupt during campaigns.


    Conradin was told that a man at arms earned 0.25 denarii a day, a knight 1 denarii, and an archer 0.15 denarii. So Conradin would spend daily 3385 denarii simply on sry; and still the food cost had to be included in.


    In total, one denarii could buy 48 bushels of grain, which was enough to maintain 2160 men for one day, therefore Conradin would need to pay 140 ducats in total at day for food.


    So, in total, he''d spend almost 3500 denarii per day! So taking notice of that Conradin could keep his army going for another four months. The young monarch realized he needed to act swiftly and to possibly strike a steady supply of money for himself, however he knew that thest was just an unrealizable hope.


    The army began moving after counting all of the necessary items; the campaign had officially begun, and Conradin was about to realize how malleable but also deceitful the politics of themunes could be.


    The campaign''s initial stage was to cross through the County of Savoy, immediately before the boundary between the two countries. Conradin moved ahead of the army and addressed his troops, warning them not to pige or raid while they were in neutral territory.


    ''''Soldiers, remember my words, bury them deep within you. We are currently in neutral territory, and the lord has graciously permitted us unfettered passage; no looting is allowed. If Ie across any of you engaging in such behavior, may God''s hande to you before I descend with righteous vengeance on your evil self.


    Show discipline and gratitude for being allowed to begin this campaign, which would be halted only if the count of Savoy refused to let our forces pass. Behold behave as a noble man would, not as a savage , we are not Frenchs we do not show sword and fire on generosity''''


    The soldiers obeyed Conradin''smand; after all, no one would be so stupid as to risk being caught by their king piging when looting was forbidden, after all there would be plenty of opportunities in the future to do so.


    The army marched for three days before Peter dispatched an emissary to invite Conradin to his court for a feast. Conradin pondered his options there; he was hesitant to attend because it would require pausing the campaigns for a few days, time that may be better spent by instead continuing their march. On the other hand, he wanted to ept the invitation in order to persuade Peter to endorse his cause.


    Rodolf of Hausburg and Peter made peace in thest months; every territory taken by Rudolf in the county was returned to Peter, enhancing his reputation and standing in the Savoyan nobility.


    Conradin eventually decided to ept the invitation, but only for a day; after all, he didn''t want to spend too much time that was needed elsewhere.


    The army then was led toward the Count of Savoy''s pce; after a few hours they arrived and were allowed inside, Conradin wasvishly entertained by the count, who recognized his kingship.


    Conradin epted Peter''s invitation to his castle and was allowed to participate at a banquet held in his honor, after all it was not everyday that a count would receive a king as a guest.


    Evening came, and Conradin sat beside the old but powerful count with his retainers and friend.


    Food and drink were poured onto the table, but Conradin sought to avoid thetter so that he could speak with the Count and convince him to offer support for the imminent. This did not escape the Count''s notice, who assumed Conradin wished to talk with him after the feast and thus did not overdo drinking wine too. Unlike them, Frederick actually let himself go, pouring drink after drink down his throat, for all he had to do that day was to have fun.


    Conradin''s retainers and his friend let themselves go at the end of the feast; only Galvano did not overindulge in the drink because he needed to be sober to assist his majesty in the negotiation.


    Galvano, Peter, and Conradin exited the hall and went to a separate room, away from prying eyes.


    ''''So, your Highness, please tell me what you need to."


    ''''Well, your lordship, I was wondering whether you would be ready to assist me in my quest to reim the Sicilian throne, which had been seized by the traitorous French."


    ''''I am sorry, your highness, but my holding has juste out of an extended struggle, and engaging in another and garnering the wrath of the French who are close by is not an appealing idea." Peter vehemntly refused


    ''''I can make it worthwhile for your time, your lordship, and I would be happy to provide you fair money in exchange for some minor assistance from you." Conradin said before being answered with an ambiguous question


    ''''Can you tell me what you see in front of you, your Highness?"


    Conradin stopped talking and attempted to understand what Peter was saying. After few second of silence , the old count gave the corresct answer to his question.


    "What you see in front of you, your Majesty, is an old man whose old bones were unable to conceive children who would continue his dynasty; as such, please tell me what you can offer me that will serve me in the imminent arrival of my death and that will not throw my family legacy in turmoil due to his predecessor''s rash action?"


    Conradin realized at that moment that Peter was unwilling to lend help and upset the nearby French, and that no amount of wealth or promises could persuade him to change his mind, after all he was near death, so he abandoned his attempt.


    ''''Please excuse my attempt, your lord. I wish you a restful night."


    ''''And good night to you, your Majesty."


    So after all the discussion ended in failure and Conradin appearead to have squandered a whole day on a fruitless quest.


    This was Conradin''s first modest setback since his endeavor to reim the throne; nheless, Conradin managed not to be discouraged by this initial tiny setback because he knew he would experience numerous obstacles along the way, after all, every man must experience some failures during his long life, the important thing is to learn from one''s mistake not fear them as one can always better himself from them .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 33: Unpopular reforms

    <h4>Chapter 33: Unpopr reforms</h4>


    <<'''' Leave the matter of religion to the family altar, the church, and the private school, supported entirely by private contributions. Keep the church and state forever separate. ''''>>


    --Ulysses S Grant


    Charles has been in charge of Naples for several months.Naple''s Citizens have learnt to deal with the new realities of life under Charles'' rule, and they have carried on with their daily lives as best they can despite the new conditions. There was no friendliness between the two sides caused by the initial days of plundering and piging; rather, there was just a tacit ord, ready to be thrown aside at the slightest hint of weakness. This, however, was overlooked by both the monarch and the nobles, who were preupied with other matters. After all, they needed to create strategies to eliminate the remaining impediment to gainingplete control of their new dominion.


    Nheless, in order to do so, they needed to replenish the kingdom''s finances, which Charles had depleted during his conquest.


    One of Charles'' first goals after ascending to the throne in Naples was to stabilize the kingdom''s finances. His costly capture of the city had left arge hole in the crown''s coffers, which he was determined to repair as soon as possible. This meant that he was looking for ways to collect finances and improve revenue as fast as possible, and he was not afraid to take controversial measures to do it.


    To do this, the most powerful lords in the newly constituted kingdom were called in a meeting to discuss the situation , lords with titles such as Barral of Baux, Count of Andria, Montescaglioso and Squice, Lord of Berre, and Justicier of Sicily. Pierr¨¨ Sanseverino, the newly named Duke of Cbria and finally Charles Jean de Breseilve, count of Butera one of the most loyal subject of Charles .


    Barral of Baux was the first to speak, trying to convince his liege to take a loan, which in itself would not be a bad idea


    "Your Highness, we could take out a loan from Venice to fill up the royal coffers.Then we could slowly pay them in the years following the peace established after thisst campaign"


    "I would prefer to use other means , I don''t like being in debt to anyone, especially vians , it is not a good thing to be in debt since my foundation is stillcking."


    "Well, we could tax the poption more," Jean suggested as a possible answer, which was epted by Charles since he had likely already thought of that


    "We''ll most likely do that; after all, we need money tounch our expedition to defeat thest of the Hohenstaufen house, I am sure the people shall understand .However, I am concerned that it will not be sufficient to cover our projected expenditure."


    The three men became silent, unable to think of any means to expand the royal avenues; but, thest of the three men, Pierr¨¨ Sansaverino, soon voiced his opinion. His proposition, if heard by the church, would very certainly result in exmunication, for what Pierr¨¨ proposed constituted an attack on the Roman Church.


    The council enacted many unpopr measures that day , including raising taxes on the popce, making them pay double what they paid under the previous monarch; in addition, a new statute known as "Coactus foedo" was enacted.


    A new scroll that would be read all over Naples and Sicily was written by the king :


    *From now on till the day thisw is taken down ,soldiers of our kingdom will be given special powers . During times of war, royal armies will be authorized to go to the nearest farms andwfully seize half of all belongings and use them as payment for future taxes, with the authorization of the general and the king . This particr tax, however, cannot be levied on households that have a son serving or who have died or were wounded while serving in said royal army*


    And if that wasn''t enough, Charles had also reinstated an old, hated Norman statute known as "subvientio generalis."


    The ''''subventio generalis'''' arose from the requirement imposed on fiefholders in the Kingdom of Sicily to render military service to the rulers. They may avoid this vexing obligation by paying a special fee known as adohamentum or adoha. Most barons and counts preferred to pay the fee, which became a tax;ndowners collected the levy from their tenants; so in actuality, the adoha was to be paid by peasants rather than nobility.


    All of these measures were profoundly unpopr with the people, but there was nothing they could do but ept them with rage and frustration.


    Following these financial changes, Charles proceeded to Sicily with a 5,000-man army to drive out the local nobles in favor of French nobility.


    Some attempted to rebel and put up opposition, but after they and their families were executed for heresy and treason, most opted not to oppose the uwful conduct. This disy of force helped to deter future rebellions and ensure the aristocrats'' devotion to the French crown. Some nobility elected to flee the ind and seek safety with rtives in neighboring areas, while others chose to remain and vow fealty to the new rulers. To avoid inciting revolt, only those with the highest titles were permitted to keep their positions.


    In the short term, Charles'' efforts to stabilize his kingdom''s coffers were effective. He was aware, however, that the current state of calm was simply a stopgap solution and that the kingdom was still vulnerable to an attack by a foreign power , for the people would be jumping at a given opportunity to cut their oppressors'' throats. He realized that if he wanted to keep his power and safeguard his country, he needed to strengthen and cement his position. This meant he had to do everything he could to make any potential uprising as difficult as possible and to make an invasion appear impossible. He was resolved to do everything in his power to prevent the fall of his newly acquired realm. After all he would be theughing stock of all of Europe if he just lost his newly conquered kingdom.


    Charles was fully aware that his financial changes would be profoundly unpopr, but he feltpelled to implement them in order to generate cash for the crown. He also knew he would face strong opposition from the people who would be affected by the reforms, but he was determined to carry them out since they were important to bolster his position in the kingdom. He knew it would be difficult, but he was willing to make the difficult choices for the sake of his objectives.


    Apart from that Charles nned to do something that would greatly annoy the Pope in order to deposit gold coins in the royal treasury, but he feltpelled to do so because it was vital for the sake of the realm. He was aware that it would be a vition of the church''s rules, but hoped that the pope would be understanding and that long-term nning would be more essential than this one incident. He resolved to persuade the Pope to consider the big picture andprehend his reasons, and he hoped that the two could have a healthy rtionship despite this one small transgression.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 34: Strike against God and the Church

    <h4>Chapter 34: Strike against God and the Church</h4>


    <>


    ¨D Meister Eckhart, Sermons of Meister Eckhart


    Charles was going tomit the sin of sequestering monastery property. This would be a significant vition of churchw, and it would undoubtedly enrage the Pope. However, he believed that doing so was important in order to bring in desperately needed gold for the treasury and safeguard the kingdom''s finances. He was aware that it would be a terrible offense against the church, but hoped that the pope would understand his reasoning and be willing to overlook this one infraction.


    The archbishop of Cosenza was a dedicated servant of the church, and he disapproved of Charles'' acts against the house of God. As a result, he decided to travel to Rome and warn the Pope of Charles'' heretical deed, hoping that the Pope would put a stop to such heinous acts against the church and restore the integrity of its institutions. The archbishop organized a caravan and traveled to Rome, expecting to speak with the pope and persuade him to act against Charles'' breach. After all, he was prey in the presence of a predator. What you want to chastise the wolf ? That''s fine, but first seek the hunter''s protection.


    Politics has been yed in this manner since the dawn of time: the weak hug the thighs of the powerful in order to survive, and in exchange, the weak supports the strong with as little as he can when his boss requests it. These were simply the ways of the world. Every individual and nation strove to navigate and develop within the political environment in order to achieve as much power and influence as possible. The strong always wanted to surround themselves with the weak in order to increase their chances of sess, whilst the weak had to do whatever they could to live and get by in a world filled with tremendous forces.


    It can feel unjust and brutal at times, but it is an unchangeable fact. All one could do was y the cards dealt to them.


    While this was going on, Charles was busyposing a letter to the Pope asking for pardon and exining why he hadmitted such actions.


    *In honor of his sanctity, Clement IV


    It must havee to your attention, ''nel Regno,'' what had happened.I am humiliated that I havemitted such atrocities, but I beseech your holiness to be patient and enable me to exin why I did so.Themunes in north Italy that supported our holy and noble cause have informed me that thest remaining member of the devil-influenced house of Hohenstaufen has descended to north Italy from his holdings in Swabia, with the goal of conquering the kingdom that your holiness gave to me. And here I am, your holiness, writing you a letter. I implore you to write to the other members of the Holy League, imploring them to take up arms against Conradin ande to the Church''s rescue. Please directe them to enroll as many men and ships as possible, knowing that every man count in this battle.


    After hearing such awful news, I had no alternative but tomit a heinous act in order to obtain enough gold to ascend in the North of thisnd and defend themunes and the sacred city of God. I only grabbed the monastic gold after I quadrupled my subjects'' taxes; this, however, did not aplish much to fill my coffers, so I turned my gaze to the monasteries with trepidation.


    I''m still grimacing as I write these sentences. It was not an easy decision to seize the coins from churches and monasteries, but they contained immense wealth, and it was an essential step to assure triumph over the heretics.


    Still, I vow over my heart and God that it hurts my soul to do so, but I am sure you understand that it was vital toplete my duty to the lord.


    I implore your holiness to forgive me for such deeds, and in order to demonstrate my repentance, I will do everything in my power to halt the devil''s offspring and save God''s house from the devil''s clutches. I swear in God''s name that I will no longermit such heretical deeds, and that this will be the first andst time I desecrate God''s home in this manner.


    Charles, God''s faithful servant*


    Charles thought that by writing this letter, the pope would understand the harsh measures he took to put gold in the coffers; after all, both of them need this money: the pope for protection, and Charles for campaigning.


    It was reported to Charles that they had received an ount of what he obtained after profaning God''s house, he managed to acquire 350,000 gold coins.


    Charles'' eyes threatened to pop out of his head at hearing the figure. "I now understand why many rulers turned against the pope andid their hungry paws on such facilities full of God; after all, wars are expensive, and undefended gold is always an alluring prey'' Charles thought in his mind.


    Charles had a clear understanding of the political dynamics at y, and he understood that the pope was dependent upon him for protection from Conradin. This gave him a certain degree of influence in their connection, and he knew that the pope would be ready to turn a blind eye to his sin in order to protect their partnership, which was so vital for both of them. It was a pragmatic and calcted move on Charles'' part, and it was likely that the pope understood Charles'' reasoning and would forgive him despite his transgression.


    In truth, Charles saw that the pope needed him to defend him from the looming threat of Conradin, and he knew that he required the pope''s support for his legitimacy.


    This was a delicate bnce, and it was clear that both sides had a lot at stake. Charles knew that the pope would need to makepromises and turn a blind eye to some sins in order to retain the alliance that was necessary for both of them, but that in that moment was far more needed by the pope.


    Indeed, there was a delicate dance that was being yed between the Pope and the newly established king. They both needed one another to battle against the menace of Conradin, which they considered as the influence of the Devil in the world, but they also had to be careful not to lose trust in one another, since that would spell the end of both of them

 Chapter 35: Which devil is better to trust?

    <h4>Chapter 35: Which devil is better to trust?</h4>


    Pope Clement IV was clearly a busy man, with endless meetings, conversations, and decisions to be made. It was no surprise that he treasured his little spare time and wanted to use it in the most rxing and delightful way possible. With that in mind, the Pope was enjoying his brief holiday from his duties by rxing in his own quarters. The Pope had clearly left all his troubles and anxieties behind him in those few moments of leisure, and he was able to enjoy the moment of serenity and pleasure.


    A tap on the door, however, soon interrupted his rest. A servant arrived to inform the pope that Charles had sent an envoy to his holiness in order to deliver him a letter, which was then given to his holiness by said servant.


    ''''All right, please leave the letter on the bed; I''ll read it soon. Also, give the courier some rest; I''m sure he''ll be fatigued." The pope said to the young boy who had served him in thisst year.


    The Pope sighed as he epted the duty and took a moment to savour the silence as the servant exited the room and closed the door behind him.He then walked over to the bed, took the message, opened the letter, and began reading it, his look bing more solemn with each syble. Whatever Charles had written to the Pope was obviously a very serious subject that required the Pope''s immediate attention and consideration. Sure enough, fury gripped the vicar of Christ just a few minutes after he took the letter sent by Charles.


    The pope was angered by Charles'' transgression and immediately wrote a response. His holiness was incensed at the actions that Charles had taken, and he made his displeasure clear in his letter. The pope believed that there was absolutely no excuse for such acts against the church, and he made it clear that he would not allow such abuses of divine power to stand. The pope wrote his response angrily and with a strong sense of justice, clearly stating his position and his intent to hold Charles ountable for his actions. He was outraged and furious at his attempts to usurp God''s authority for his own political gain. The Pope saw this as a grave and heinous sin, and he wasmitted to bringing Charles to justice for his sacrilegious acts. He sent a strong and firm message of rebuke to Charles and made it clear that he would not allow the newly crowned king to continue his abuse of power unchecked.


    After having done so, the pope took hold of the letter in his hand and began tearing it apart; after all, he was no fool and knew how to submerge himself in the world of politics. The letter he wrote was what he truly wanted to say, but the pope knew that he could not afford to make an enemy out of his only shield against Conradin.


    While the pope''s initial reaction to Charles'' letter was one of rage, his subsequent reaction was one of cool calction and political skill. He understood the necessity to y the game of politics and power, even if it meant surrendering his personal views and ambitions in the sake of arger good. He set aside his first reaction and spent his time crafting an answer that would be more courteous and diplomatic, hopefully leading to a better oue in the long run. It was a difficult undertaking, but one that the Pope was willing to undertake for the sake of the Church and God''s people.


    *To the Lord''s faithful servant


    I hope that God blesses you and your family.


    I shall be honest with you, my child, for deep sorrow took hold of me when I read the letter you sent me. I have called you from France to protect the church, not abuse it. I want you to know that what you did would be enough to emunicate you from the church and meet the same end as the one you have defeated.


    Nheless, God''s word rmends that we forgive and seek repentance. Seeing as you were sorry for what you had done, I suppose that you have repented and are worthy of forgiveness. However, You will have to show your repentance by protecting the church from imminent harm that wille to God''s house. I hereby order you to ascend to Rome to take hold of your duties and to offset your wrongdoing with noble acts. I have to inform you that many of themunes are divided between serving Conradin or the church. May God have mercy on them.


    It does not help the fact that you have remained mostly passive since you took hold of the throne, and many people have interpreted thisck of action as a sign of weakness. Many ghibellins in Florence are bing restless, and the Guelph regim¨¨ may soon be turned into a ghibellin one. As such, I urge you to go to Florence with an army and show that you are more than present in the current Italian struggle. Your army will reinforce the position of the Guelph and weaken that of the Ghibellin. Time is short, Charles; act fast for all of our sakes.


    Your holy father, Clement IV*


    Charles'' actions, in fact, profoundly disappointed and enraged Clement IV. He had made him to ascend to the throne hoping to defend and guide the church and its followers with the light of God, but it was apparent that Charles had be corrupted and influenced by the devil. Clement, on the other hand, recognized that he needed Charles''s might now more than ever.


    As such he devised a n to bnce Charles''s forces after Conradin was dealt with.


    After finishing his letter, a headache began to arise, creating great irritation that had not before existed in the pope''s head. The current situation does not appear to be promising. Both Charles and the Pope held onto the idea that it would be at least a few years before Conradin arrived in Italy, years that could have been utilized to better prepare. Conradin''s appearance caught both of them off guard, and as a result, they needed to move quickly or risked losing all of the work they had done and nned to do. The pope was concerned and frustrated that they would be at a disadvantage as a result of the rapid development. He knew they''d have to work swiftly to prepare for and protect against Conradin''s attack.


    Soon enough, however, Clement calmed down. After analyzing the situation, the pope understood that Conradin was still outnumbered by the French-ghibellin forces by at least two to one, and as such, they still had the advantage against the Hohenstaufen-ghibellin army. After all, most of themunes were supporting the church and would be more than happy to send forces to repulse the new yer in the region. This meant that they still had the advantage and could use their numerical superiority to decisively defeat Conradin. This gave Clement a sense of relief and renewed hope, as he knew that if they could use their numbers effectively, they would be able to easily win. Soon enough, the worried frown turned into a sneer as the pope made fun in his mind of Conradin, who entered the Italian chess board without gaining enough allies, which served as proof of his short-thinking and immaturity.


    Shortly after, the Pope met with the archbishop of Consenza, exining the general political situation and the necessity for Charle''s protection of the church, which could be tranted as "We won''t do anything because we need him to protect us." He also guaranteed him that no further transgressions against the church would be perpetrated by their defender. However, this onest sentence was more of an hope than a certainty, and both men knew that but kept silent


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 36: Ready to take off

    <h4>Chapter 36: Ready to take off</h4>


    It''s been two weeks since Charles robbed the monastery of its gold and silver, and the once-empty coffers are finally beginning to fill. Enough gold has been gathered from such avenues and taxes to support the expedition to retain French hegemony in Northern Italy, which requires the destruction of Conradin''s army. The time for action has arrived, and both the Pope and Charles are determined to see their ns through topletion and finally vanquish Conradin. They''ve both made their preparations and are ready to march and give no quarter to what they consider rebels, no matter the cost.


    Charles was fully aware that defeating Conradin would be the final step in gainingplete control of southern Italy. He recognized that no one else could im the throne with the same validity as Conradin did because of his ties with the old reigning house and his im to the throne. With Conradin out of the way, Charles could govern freely, and his legitimacy would not be called into question. This was the final step in his n, and he was determined toplete it no matter what.


    Charles was correct in his assessment. Eliminating thest of Sicily''s legitimate rulers would significantly lessen the opposition to his power and provide him with a solid base from which to rule.


    To be honest, Charles had previously assumed that he had at least a few more years to prepare for the final showdown with thest member of house Hohenstaufen; however, his estimation was incorrect because Conradin decided to descend on Italy just one year after learning of his uncle''s death. Charles was no fool; he knew Conradin was desperate to reim his realm; nheless, he expected the young ruler to try to gather more allies rather thanunch a hurriedly nned expedition for Italy.


    ''Mh from one part , my preparations had been hastily prepared on the other hand however I am sure that that boy''s army must be a puny one , after all he did not spend much time preparing arger force ,he is probably counting on the support of some of thest allies of his dying house'''' Charles thought while analyzing his situation and estimating Conradin''s force and n.


    Charles possessed a total army of 14,000 soldiers, including 2,000 archers, 6,500 men at arms, and 4,000 of the renowned French cavalry, which was his army''s pride. The remaining 1,500 weremon freemen armed with anything they could get their hands on. Charles'' army was undoubtedly one of Europe''s most elite forces, especially given that standing armies were nearly non-existent at the time. The cost of maintaining such an army was enormous, and it is no surprise that Charles pondered lowering its size or disbanding it entirely in the future. His kingdom''s current economy simply could not support such a massive force for long, and he nned to take this into ount in the future.


    Charles'' army was originally 24,000 strong; but, following the battle of Benevento, he lost nearly fifty percent of his force, attesting to the strength of the now-dead Manfred.


    ''Well Overall, it was a stroke of luck'' Charles thought ,


    the king understood that if all of his warriors had survived the battle with Manfred, he would have gone bankrupt by now , as such he regarded their death as a lucky and beneficial one.


    Nheless, Charles required this elite force to sustain his power, and he did not dare to reduce its size. Charles wished to bring all of his soldiers to Northern Europe, and with themunes that were mostly guelphs, it would not be difficult to build an army of even 28,000 men, a colossal number. However, the cost of sustaining such an army would be prohibitively expensive, and aside from that, Charles could only bring a fraction of his force, as he would be a fool to leave his freshly captured realm inadequately protected, especially as he had just implemented unpopr reforms.


    As Charles was aware that he could not afford to maintain hisrge army, he decided to start the campaign with a smaller force. He assembled an army of 6,000 soldiers, made up of 3,000 heavy knights and 3,000 men at arms, and left the remaining 8,000 soldiers back home. This force was deemed sufficient to keep order and prevent any potential uprisings from the citizens while he was gone. Charles understood that he had to remain mindful of the cost of maintaining his army and bnce it with the needs of his kingdom.


    Just before departing, he decided to write a letter to his wife and son.


    *To my love, Beatrice, and my dear son, Charles


    My mind is always full of thoughts of you, my love. Ever since I departed from Provence in order to conquer the kingdom back into Christian hands after Manfred made a pact with the devil, not a single day hase where the thoughts of the two of you have not infested my head.


    Soon enough, I will allow you two toe to my court in Naples; however, that time is not now; there is still a spawn of the devil from the previous ruling Sicilian house, and Conrad of House Hohenstaufen is thest step to achieving full control over my kingdom.


    But please do not worry; my love for victory is certain for me, since with thebined force of my army and that of the Guelphmunes, Conrad does not have a chance of victory.


    It is here that I bid you farewell, hoping that in the next letter I will write, I will tell you of my victory and give you permission to join me here in Naples, where you shall be my king and Charles my prince.


    Your loving husband, Charles*


    After finishing the letter, Charles sighed; he missed his son''s grin and his wife''s beauty and hoped to see them again soon.


    A knock at the door brought Charles back to reality as he struggled not to be overtaken by the sorrow of missing his family. He gave the person outside ess to his presence after calming down. The visitor was the Count of Butera, Jean de Breamiselve, whom Charles had recently ennobled. Jean had be one of the most famous noblemen in the French army and was regarded as one of Charles'' most trustworthy men in affairs of state, which enhanced his power significantly.


    Charles was obviously paying attention to the count''sments, knowing Jean''s position and the faith ced in him. Count Jean has arrived to inform his monarch that the campaign preparations areplete and they are ready to take off, prompting Charles to issue the order to begin the march.


    Charles was a sight to behold as the charismatic head of his army, encouraging his men just by being present. At his order, they rapidly formed ranks and marched in formation towards Florence, with the goal of strengthening the Guelph party and reducing the Ghibellini authority in the city.


    Because it was recognized that Florence was critical to sustaining French power throughout Italy, Charles was fully devoted to capturing its people and restoring order to the region. Inspired by him, his troops were resolved to do their part andplete their objective, not forgetting to ount for all the riches they would receive after defeating the young and immature King Conrad III.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 37: Res Publica Ianuensis

    <h4>Chapter 37: Res Publica Ianuensis</h4>


    <<"A smile is deceptive, I have found. Some are real... and some are false. Sometimes it is hard to tell the difference.">>


    ¨D Tony Del Degan, The Plight of Steel


    Conradin left the court of Peter II of Savoy with his army in tow, having failed to persuade the Savoyard forces to support him. It was still March of the 1267 year of the lord. Conradin probably departed the country with a bad taste in his mouth, knowing he''d lost the chance to boost his forces. Conradin and his forces were then left to continue marching, no doubt searching for allies to help them further their cause against Charles, but hope was soon fading as they had yet toe across anyone who appeared willing to back them.


    Conradin was in charge of the army, which moved quickly, traveling 25 kilometers per hour.


    After 16 days of maintaining this pace, the troops reached Genoa. The troops had traveled 400 kilometers in only 16 days, which was an impressive disy of endurance. This demonstrated the discipline and unity of the army, and it was clearly obvious that the army wasmitted topleting its task and would stop at nothing to do so.


    Conradin was leading the way and setting the pace for the rest of his warriors as he rode in front of the army. Since he was aware that they were in friendly territory and that his soldiers weren''t currently under danger, he had let his guard down. After a long day of march, Conradin could see in the distance the walls of the city of Genoa, a sign that they were close to their intended destination. He could feel the excitement growing in the hearts of his soldiers, as they were eager to reach the city and unite their forces with the first of the fourmunes that pledged support to Conradin''s cause.


    As the army was sighted by the guards, there was a sudden sense of urgency and tension in the air. The guards scrambled to the pce to inform the officials of the approaching army, and a group of elegantly dressed men soon emerged from the gates, riding out to meet with Conradin''s forces. These men were likely diplomats who would be tasked with invading Conradin inside to be treated as guests, and sure enough:


    " The Rep¨²brica de Z¨ºna (Ligurian) salutes your highness, and the city is pleased to have the honor of hosting such a distinguished figure as yourself. Genoa is delighted to offer hospitality to such a great man, and as such, it is with great joy and pride that we invite your Majesty inside our walls." The Genoese said in a perfect German ent as he opened his arms as a form of invitation.


    ''''On behalf of my men, I thank the esteemed '' Dominante dei Mari" ("the Dominant of the Seas") for the hospitality offered to me and my men," Conradin said with a sober and calm tone.


    After this short exchange, Conradin was allowed inside the city along with his armies after obviously disarming most of their weapons since having 5,000 armed men inside a rich city was not the brightest of ideas. Soon enough, Conradin, along with his three retainers and his friend, reached the Senate of Genoa. Genoa was in fact led by a council of men divided between two noble families, "the Fieschi and the Grimaldi ''''. The Fieschi governed the eastern part of Genoa, with their headquarters in La Spezia; the Grimaldi instead ruled the western part of Genoa, with their capital being San Remo. Currently, there was an unstable peace between the two families, which always seek to undermine each other. From the council hall, a man left to meet with the group, probably chosen to host the esteemed guests.


    Once near them, he bowed and greeted the youngest one, whom they regarded as Conrad III.


    ''''Good afternoon, your highness. I hope that your voyage was peaceful." The man asked, and after that, started to observe the young monarch in front of him, trying to gauge some information out of him, which failed for Conradin remained stoic throughout the short exchange .


    "Yes, it was peaceful; thank you," Conradin replied with a slight smile. The man''s words were respectful and polite, but there was also a hint of curiosity in his expression that Conradin found interesting. The older man seemed genuine enough, but he had to wonder what he was really thinking. He was not one to take anyone at their word, and he was always on guard when meeting new people for the first time. After a moment''s pause, he spoke again.


    '''' May I know with whom I have the pleasure to talk?'''' Conradin asked, trying to understand the identity of the man in front of him.


    ''''Of course, your Majesty, my name is Oberto Doria, and I think that you had the pleasure to speak with my nephew Enrico some months ago." Oberto rified to Conradin while letting out a kind smile.


    ''Yes, I do remember him; he is a strong man armed with a good spirit." Conradin noticed that Oberto''s smile deepened as a result, and he assumed that Oberto was simply pleased to see that his nephew had made a good impression on the king.


    ''''I have been entrusted with the responsibility of guiding you about Genoa and providing you with any information you may need to know.''''


    Even though the Doria family, of which Oberto was a member, had held many illustrious military positions throughout the history of the Republic, their rtive weaknesspared to the other two noble dynasties could be seen in the fact that they only had a small fief under their control.


    As soon as Conradin heard it, he made the decision to be forthright and inquire about the status of the pledged troop he had been promised.


    '''' I would like to ask about the current status of the forces that were pledged for the campaign."


    Oberto was not surprised by this , since he already predicted that Conradin was mainly interested about the auxiliary troops that Genoa could provide him for his campaign,as such he did not lost time to inform him of theposition of the Genoese support army.


    ''''I thought that you would be interested in that, and we are happy to inform you that the agreed-upon 2,000 soldiers have already been raised. We have currently prepared 500 archers, 300 crossbowmen, 400 light horsemen, 200 heavy knights, and 600 men at arms for your campaign.


    While this was not the initially promised agreement, Conradin was still satisfied, as he felt that the extra cavalry forces were more useful than 400 men at arms, for it is the cavalry that decides the battle most of the time, not the infantry.


    ''''Wonderful, sir Oberto. I hope that this will be the start of a fruitful rtionship between our two countries.'''' Conradin said while thinking in his mind on how to better use the newly added troops, regarding their number as satisfying.


    ''''I am sure it will be. Anyway, I was also relied upon to invite you this evening for a feast that will beunched in your honor this evening and ask if you will bless us with your noble presence."


    ''''Of course, it will be my honor to be there and present," Conradin said , after all he started to have a soft spot for feasts and other social events.


    ''''Wonderful, your majesty, I think that it is now time to depart from each other; you shall see me at the feast tonight."


    ''''Very well see you there, Sir Oberto."


    The man bowed deeply before turning and leaving, and Conradin looked at hispanions. "A feast? They seem to be a hospitable lot here," he remarked. "And who is this Sir Oberto? Is he part of this council?" He was curious to find out more about the way that the Genoese republic was governed and what role Sir Oberto had in the running of the republic. It seemed like it would be prudent to find out more about the political structure of the city, and he figured that Sir Oberto might be a good source of information.


    It was Corrado who answered Conradin, informing him that Oberto was a member of the Doria family. After letting Conradin digest the information Corrado took it upon himself to inform him of the current political status of Genoa. Telling Conradin of the current division of power between the Fieschi , The Grimaldi and the weak Doria family.


    After that, Conradin, along with Frederick, Corrado, Galvano, and Maletta, retired to their own chambers after being led there by some servants tasked with assisting them.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 38: Wine and food

    <h4>Chapter 38: Wine and food</h4>


    <<''''How do I love thee? Let me count the ways.


    I love thee to the depth and breadth and height


    My soul can reach...''''>>


    --King Solomon


    Conradin entered his room after being escorted there and looked around, seeking to identify anything specific. Conradin saw that he was lodging in avishly furnished room with tasteful furniture and finely woven rugs. The bed was built with the finest materials, probably in opulent textiles like silk and satin, and the walls were embellished with precious artworks. The room would serve as a symbol of Genoa''s prosperity and the value it put on visitors. It would have provided Conradin and his friend with a cozy ce to rest up before going to the feast held in his honor.


    After having finished his observation of the decoration and luxury of the room, Conradin started to prepare to make himself look presentable for the feast. Conradin took particr care with his appearance and attire. He would probably have put on his finest clothes and jewelry so as to make a great impression at the feast. He has also mentally prepared for the social interactions that he would have to engage in and has rehearsed polite and conversational responses in his mind. Conradin would do all that he could to ensure that everything was perfect for the feast, as he was aware of how important first impressions can be.


    After taking the time to prepare for the feast, Conradin was then ready to attend the event that evening. Once he left the room, he was then apanied by the same servant who had guided him earlier to the banquet hall, so as not to get lost in the pceplex. The servant brought Conradin through the corridors and into therge banquet hall that was set up for the event. Once he joined the banquet, he could not help but be amazed by the ornaments.


    The halls of the pce were decorated in luxurious fabrics, with elegantly carved columns supporting the ceiling. The floors were polished marble covered in rich rugs and tapestries. There were paintings covering the walls, depicting glorious and heroic portraits of heroes and ancient generals. The banquet hall would have emanated a sense of opulence and grandeur, with luxury that could be felt in every aspect of its design. The hall would have been the perfect ce to hold a banquet, offering guests the ultimate setting to dine and celebrate infort and style.


    The entertainment in the hall included a band or ensemble providing music for the guests to enjoy while they ate their dinner. There was also live entertainment, such as performers telling stories or performing magic tricks. The entertainment had likely been tailored specifically towards the guests and their preferences, so as to ensure that everyone was entertained and having a good time. It was a lively atmosphere, filled withughter, chatter, and music.


    The food served at the feast was extravagant and exquisite in nature. The dishes have been prepared from the finest ingredients and seasoned with spices imported from afar. The food was both visually and aesthetically pleasing, as presentation is an important factor in high-end dining. The food was an integral part of the feast and would have been a demonstration of the wealth and prestige of Genoa.


    Once he entered he noticed his group talking with each other andughing , it did not pass much time before Conradin entered the conversation and sharedugh with them.


    However during the evening while Conradin was talking to Corrado about their respective days, someone came and disturbed them while they were having fun.


    Conradin turned his head and saw that the person was a girl of young age, probably 17, who either took enough courage to go and talk to Conradin or was instead pushed by her family to do so. After all, Conradin was a king, and having a royal backer was a once-in-a-lifetime asion.


    ''''Good evening, your highness. Is the feast to your liking? '''' Thedy asked.


    ''''It has been, it surely has been; may I know thisdy''s name?'''' Conradin asked.


    ''''My name is Isabe Grimaldi, your Majesty, and I havee to ask if you would bless me with an opportunity to dance."


    Conradin all of a sudden became anxious; after all, he did not know how to dance; he was never expected to learn, for he was of royal blood known to be adaptable in war, and neither did he want to, since he was more interested in warfare and politics.


    ''''I would have loved to, my fairdy, but unfortunately I am unable because I have a bad injury on my feet, which stops me from dancing."


    Conradin said this as an excuse since he was not really a fan of beingughed at or humiliated, as he would have surely been, had he decided to dance.


    After hearing that, the young Isabe excused herself and looked down in sadness , little Conradin knew that he would be invited to dance by manydies. Girls from the Grimaldi, the Fieschi, the Doria, and even other minor families came up to him, trying to gauge his interest. But as the night wore on and the revelry continued, more and moredies came to his side to request his presence on the dance floor. He was ttered by the attention and the chance to make some social connections, but he was also aware of the other motivations that were at y. Many of thesedies were well-versed in flirting and social etiquette, and they could have even managed to seduce him, but luckily Conradin knew the intentions of his female counterparts allowing him to defend against the infatuation of the body. Conradin thought they were all going to strike conversations with him because he had the opportunity to be king and as such he was a hot bet; however, others knew that that was not the only reason.


    While many women came up to Conradin and tried to strike up a conversation, Corrado looked at his liege with childish jealousy in his eyes. Conradin possessed striking features, including fair skin, light blond hair, and striking blue eyes. His features were handsome and manly, reflecting a noble presence. He had high brows, a strong chin, and an air of dignity thatmanded respect. Many found him to be an attractive and appealing man, and his good looks would surely have made him a popr subject of conversation amongst the nobledies. Corrado knew that the beauty of Conradin was a feature descending from his grandfather, Frederick II, that was described during his youth as one of the offspring of Venus.


    While Conradin rejected another girl, his eyes turned to his left, where Frederick sat, or at least was sitting. Conradin, rmed by Frederick''s disappearance, frantically searched the hallway. And then he saw that, without alerting him, Frederick had gone and started talking to one of the girls. Frederick sat down and drank some wine after noticing that his friend was preupied, grinning to himself about how he had learned something new from his best friend.


    Shortly after, rumors of Frederick''s exploits began to circte. He was obviously attracted to the young women of the area and was more than eager to profit from their interest in him. In addition to being youthful, attractive, and well-mannered, Frederick was not afraid to express his interest in women. In order to get what he wanted, it soon became known that Frederick was not above ying with the hearts of young women. His actions drew some criticism from the church and some members of society, but many of his contemporaries admired his skill with women.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 39: The proud rose flattering with the wind

    <h4>Chapter 39: The proud rose ttering with the wind</h4>


    <<''''The rosary was said every evening. I always liked that sentence about the medieval Churches, that they were the Bibles of the poor. The Church was my first book and I would think it is still my most important book.''''>>


    ---John McGahern


    Charles awoke early in the morning, still weary from the day before. He sighed heavily as he stretched his sore muscles. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, his mind still full of the preparation made the previous day. As he rose, Charles could hear the sounds of camp life beginning all around him. He knew he needed to get up and start his day, but his body still craved rest. He knew he had to move on, though, and with a deep breath, he stepped out of his tent into the morning sunlight, ready to face the day.


    Charles was currently looking forward to receiving a letter from the pope absolving him of the offense against the monastery. Charles needed to receive this message urgently because, in order to uphold his authority over the Sicilian Crown, he was inextricably bound to the pope. He was anxiously awaiting the pope''s response after asking for pardon for his wrongdoing. The letter would serve as a token of the church''s pardon and a guarantee that Charles would not be emunicated, allowing him to continue his campaign without fear of reprisals.


    Theing of an ambassador from Rome was announced by a servant as Charles was just beginning to have breakfast. Charles'' heart raced with anticipation as he realized that this was probably the messenger with the letter he had been waiting for. Charles received the letter from the servant and nervously opened it.


    *To the Lord''s faithful servant


    I hope that God blesses you and your family.


    I shall be honest with you, my child, for deep sorrow took hold of me when I read your letter.


    I called you from France to safeguard the church, not to exploit it. I want you to be aware that what you did would be sufficient to cause the church to emunicate you, and you would suffer the same fate as the opponent you just overcame.


    But God''s word advises us to seek forgiveness and repentance. Given that you expressed regret for your actions, I assume you have made amends and deserve our forgiveness. However, you must defend the church from impending destruction that will befall God''s house in order to demonstrate your repentance. You have my permission to travel to Rome to assume your responsibilities and make amends for your wrongdoing with good deeds.


    I have to inform you that many of themunes are divided between serving Conradin or the church. May God have mercy on them.


    It does not help the fact that you have remained mostly passive since you took hold of the throne, and many people have interpreted thisck of action as a sign of weakness. Many ghibellins in Florence are bing restless, and the Guelph regim¨¨ may soon be turned into a ghibellin one. As such, I urge you to go to Florence with an army and show that you are more than present in the current Italian struggle. Your army will reinforce the position of the Guelph and weaken that of the Ghibellin. Time is short, Charles; act fast for all of our sakes.


    Your holy father, Clement IV*


    As he read the contents of the letter, Charles'' face lit up in relief and joy as he realized that the pope had granted him absolution. He immediately gave orders for his army to prepare to move out.


    If that was not all, the Pope even managed to make it look legitimate to take control of the republic of Florence, as he was named by his Holiness Vicar of Florence. Undoubtedly awakening Charles'' inner greed, apparently the Pope knew how to convince Charles to do his bidding.


    After breakfast, the king climbed aboard his horse and gave the order for his soldiers to follow him. His army consisted of 6,000 soldiers, all ready to carry out the king''s orders. With his letter from the pope safely in the pocket of his cloak, Charles turned his horse and led the way, marching his army through thendscape, ready to set off on the final campaign to bring the throne under his thumb. The men followed behind their leader, their loyalty and belief as strong as ever. It seemed that their king would lead them to a new campaign and feats of valor, which filled them with pride and purpose; after all, just six months before then, he was just a count, and now he was the monarch of a rich kingdom. They could exin such a rise as a gift of God, and as such, they made themselves out to be God''s own soldiers, and as God''s soldiers, they expected to be filled with riches by his executioner on hearth.


    The march to Florence was estimated to take 20¨C25 days, depending on the exact route that Charles chose to take. Along the way, it was imperative that the army make a stop at Rome in order to meet with the pope and discuss measures against Conradin''s arrival. This would be an important diplomatic move, as it could potentially lead to greater support from the pope and other Italian states in the quest to stop Conradin''s campaign in Italy. In this way, Charles arrival would not be seen as an attempt to control northern Italy but to protect it from thest Hohenstaufen. Without the use of one''s cleverness, a victory is frequently of limited worth; after all, it would be pointless to seed while being considered an enemy by the rest of Italy, while it would be equally pointless to be seen as a protector by them while instead failing. Charles ordered the troops to march throughout most of the day, stopping only when dusk set, so of the day, stopping only when dusk set, so that they might get there as soon as possible. After all, he was in allied territory, far from any enemy armies, so he wasn''t too concerned about not being properly prepared for an enemy attack during the march.


    The monarch ended up having to listen to his men discussing numerous rumors and gossip as they marched, but he was too far away to fully understand what they were saying. Charles made an effort to quell his curiosity by imagining that the army rumors might have varied from spective debates about the present campaign to intimate chats about family and rtionships. They may have discussed anything, including the weather, the most recent front-line news, or even potential future military ns. The monarch was somewhat upset by his soldier talking, but he knew that it was the only way his man could pass the tedious time spent marching, so he refrained from stopping it.


    He understood the value of keeping the army well-fed and well-supplied during these times, but he also understood the value of allowing his soldiers to unwind and partake in some light banter and humor, particrly during arduous marches or protracted waits in camp. As a result, he chose to engage in brief conversations with his vassals rather than disrupting his warriors while they engaged in idle chatter.


    He also respected the fact that Jean was honest and forthright, even when the truth wasn''t necessarily what the king wanted to hear. Charles was a capablemander who valued honest advice and was willing to listen to different perspectives, and he was always open to hearing suggestions from his trusted vassals.


    Charles turned to his obedient subordinate, Jean, to avoid boredom, and began chit-chatting. Charles frequently sought the counsel of his vassal since he was aware of his intelligence and reliability.


    ''''Tell me, Jean, what do you think about our current situation?'''' Charles asked with much expectation to hear another''s opinion.


    ''''Well, your highness, I think that our situation is very good. We managed to consolidate our position in the kingdom, and ahead of us, we have the opportunity to ensure that after Conrad III, no other person will be able to im your kingdom." Jean said, trying to cheer up his liege, who had been on the edge, knowing that there was still an obstacle ahead.


    ''''Tell me, do you have any suggestions to make for when we will arrive in northern Italy?" Charles continued to inquire to Jean while looking ahead of himself, pondering about things unknown to his vassal, maybe the future or the family that he had left behind.


    ''''Yes, your highness I think that it would be in our best interest to create a defense line near Pisa; after all, Conradin has limited support there, and he will have to be active or else he will lose the already small support he has. As such, I think we should be passive and let hime to us, and prepare ording to that.'''' Jean suggested after a few seconds of silence , it was likely that Jean in his mind had already devised some n to suggest to his master during the campaign.


    As their conversation continued for the rest of the day, both Count Jean and King Charles likely felt relieved to have someone to talk to and share their worries with. Charles likely felt better after hearing Jean''s optimism and confidence in their chances of sess, and Jean in the same way likely feltforted by the king''s reassurance and words of encouragement. It was a beneficial moment for both men, allowing them to rx and take some of the stress off their minds after a tense day of marching and making important decisions.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 40: French-Papal meeting

    <h4>Chapter 40: French-Papal meeting</h4>


    The 15-day march to Rome was grueling for the French army. The men marched through difficult terrain and humid conditions that drained them of their energy in order to increase their speed. They faced exhaustion, hunger, and heat, but they still pushed on, determined to reach the pope in Rome and ensure the safety of their future interests in the city of Florence. Despite the moments of exhaustion and doubt, the men remained strong and focused on their duty to their king and their country. The march was a test of stamina and perseverance, one that required unwavering dedication and discipline. And despite the hardships, the men stayed united in their cause, determined to fulfill their mission.


    As the army of King Charles came over the horizon, they sighted the ancient walls of Rome rising before them. The walls of Rome were a wonder of ancient engineering that had stood for centuries, a testament to the endurance and power of ancient Rome. The army approached the walls with awe, marveling at the history and significance of the city. The walls themselves bore the scars of war and time, but their grandeur and splendor remained, a symbol of Roman power and glory that endured long after the fall of the empire.


    The history of the walls of Rome is an ancient one, dating back to the reign of the sixth king of Rome. The walls were then expanded during the imperial era, only to be left to decay during Rome''s golden age since it was considered virtually impossible for the capital to be besieged without being stopped by its legions. That, however, was a time when the empire was at its strongest, and such a decision would prove to be its fatal mistake during the 5th century, an era where Rome would be sacked twice, first by the Vandals and then by the Visigoths.


    Many times were the walls renovated, first by Aurelian and then by Belisarius, thest great Romanmander, who, during his invasion of Italy, renovated the wall to withstand the attacks from the Goths'' armies.


    Once the army approached the walls of Rome, the gates were opened in a gesture of wee. The army was allowed into the ancient city, and the men marveled at the historic surroundings. The walls, buildings, and streets gave the men a sense of connection to history, of being part of the legacy of ancient Rome. There was an air of reverence as they walked through the streets, taking in the sheer magnitude of the city and its history.


    After the army was allowed inside the walls of Rome, King Charles was promptly invited to the pce of the Pope. He would have been weed into the papal pce with customary honors and ceremony, being treated with respect and deference as an esteemed guest. The pope is the head of the Catholic Church and the earthly representative of God, and as such, Charles should have been afforded the utmost respect throughout his visit. After a short tour of the pce, where he marveled at many works of art, he was then brought into the pope''s private chambers to discuss their business. There, they would have had the opportunity to talk privately without anyone else nearby to distract or interrupt them.


    The Pope gave off a dignified, serious air as the leader of the Catholic Church and as a semi-divine figure. Even though it was in, his attire was magnificent and borate, reflecting the significance of his position and the regard in which he was held. Colorful silk or velvet robes were not permitted, but ornate embroidery and gold or jewel-encrusted clothing were. In addition to his wisdom and position in the church, his look exuded power and authority. His presence elicited a sense of respect and dignity befitting his status as a religious leader.


    Charles soon experienced heart palpitations brought on by anxiety as he knelt before the Pope and kissed his feet. He was aware that he was speaking to the leader of the group on behalf of his people and family, and he understood that this was a huge honor and privilege. Charles tried to convince himself that the feet he was kissing were indeed those of the pope, but he was unable to get rid of the unpleasant sensation of such way of paying respect, for he considerated it degrading for his position. However, he understood the value of making a good first impression and the need to conduct himself honorably,as such he kept his irritation inside of him silently.


    As they talked, Charles was conscious of his appearance and bodynguage, and he tried to project confidence and respect while also being respectful and humble. He knew that this meeting could have far-reaching consequences for his future, and as such he was determined to present himself well. Soon enough, the pope asked about something that has always been in the back of his holiness mind: he asked Charles for the number of troops he had brought with him.


    ''''Following me are 6,000 men, of whom 3,000 are knights and 3000 are men at arms. My army was brought with the understanding that it would have been the elite of the coalition, which will be reinforced by troops from all over Italy. May I ask his holiness whichmunes offered their support to our noble and holy cause?'''' He spoke with confidence and pride in his voice, as he knew that this was a powerful force and an important asset for the protection of the church.


    Pope Clement IV went silent for a bit and then, with a rough and stoic voice, listed the currentmunes on the papal-French side.


    ''''We currently have the support of Mn, Florence, Urbino (which is a vassal of the Papal state), Siena, La, Scandiano Trent, and Bologna, and many more minor factions.. Most of our supporters are from central Italy, and as such, you can understand how important it is to retain our alliance with Florence since if it falls apart, many othermunes will consider switching sides. Meanwhile, most of northern Italy is neutral, apart from Mn and the bishopric of Trent.''''


    Charles listened carefully as the Pope listed the variousmunes under the papal-French cause, making a mental note to consider the implications of each one individually. He made sure to pay special attention when Florence was mentioned, and he understood the importance of keeping their support and alliance in the conflict. He was keen to keep the conversation flowing and to avoid any awkward silences or pauses, so he quickly responded, "I understand the importance of retaining our alliance with Florence, Your Holiness. I will make sure to take careful consideration of their interests and needs when making strategic decisions in the future.'''' Obviously, the alliance he was willing to make with the Italianmunes was one that was heavily in his interest, for Charles was interested in expanding his influence over all of northern Italy too.


    The pope''s words revealed aplicated diplomatdscape. Many Italian cities had already chosen sides in the conflict between King Charles and Conrad, and most of them were on the pope''s side. The Pope considered Florence to be particrly important since if they fell to Conradin, many other cities in the area were likely to follow suit. This made it imperative for the pope to retain the alliance with Florence and ensure their continued loyalty and support. He wasying out the current political situation for Charles to understand and consider the importance of Florence.


    Charles pondered the pope''s words before asking him about the estimate of the total army of the coalition.


    ''''I estimate it will be between 19,000 and 22,000, whereas Conradin''s army will be at most 13,000; as such, you can understand that we have superiority in number." The pope said while giving out a sigh and adjusting his back to the chair.


    The pope''s words calmed and even gave much confidence to Charles; their superiority in troops, along with the immatureness of Conradin, spelled victory in his mind.


    The pope''s words however did not end there for he suggested Charles to extend his diplomatic reach with another Italian faction.


    ''''I suggest also calling in Venice, for you will also need naval support to fight against Conradin." The pope said while looking Charles in the eyes, trying to convey the importance of Venice''s help.


    "That is a great advantage to us, Your Holiness," Charles responded in agreement with the Pope. "I shall certainly seek the support of the Vian navy if they are willing to aid us in our cause. I hope that they will see it as a just and righteous endeavor, and I shall assure them that we will repay their support in kind if they choose to give it. It would be of great advantage to us to have a navy on our side, and I am confident we can persuade them to aid us if they can see the potential to benefit from doing so."


    After a bit of silence, the Pope acknowledged the problem and nodded to Charles.


    "Is there anything else you need to discuss with me before I leave, Your Holiness?" Charles inquired politely, "I am always at your service to do anything I am able to for you and to ensure our continued friendship and alliance." He hoped that the Pope would be satisfied with their discussions, as he knew that this meeting was important to establish the grounds of their rtionship. The main points of discussion were done, but their talks were not over, as the pope and Charles needed to speak about some other things about the future of their rtionship after Conradin was dealt with. (see author''s thought to understand the personality and behaviour of Charles )


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 41: The day after

    <h4>Chapter 41: The day after</h4>


    The end of the feast of Genoa was a grand affair, as many dignitaries and theirpanions filled the room. Everyone was dressed in their finest clothes and jewelry, and the air was filled with conversation andughter. As the guests dined on delicious food and wine, music and performances were taking ce, entertaining the guests and creating a festive atmosphere. The atmosphere was lighthearted and joyful, as everyone enjoyed themselves and appreciated the fine cuisine and entertainment on offer. The feast was truly a spectacle to behold, and it left asting impression on all those who were present. The guests ate and drank well and were provided with the finest wine and entertainment that money could buy, and everyone was enjoying themselves immensely and having an excellent time. The atmosphere was one of joyous celebration and good spirits, and even people who were normally serious and formal made an effort to rx and enjoy themselves.


    Conradin awoke with a pounding head and a sore stomach. The previous night''s celebration had been a good one, and he had maybe enjoyed the wine too much. That''s why he now lies in bed in his room, not feeling very well. The memories of the previous night''s entertainment slowly came back to him, and he remembered theughs and the music. It had been a joyous time, but it was over now.


    Conradin rolled over in bed, his head pounding and his belly full from the previous night''s revelry. The night had been a good one, filled withughter, music, and good food. He had enjoyed himself, but he now felt the consequences of his overindulgence and realized that he''d had a little too much wine. He was feeling slightly nauseous and regretful that he had not stopped himself from letting his hedonistic side get the best of him, but he also knew that he was human and that he would not be perfect in his self-control at all times.


    ''It is true that everything muste to an end, even the most joyous asions and festivities. Life and the world are filled with transient moments of beauty and pleasure, but they cannotst forever. It is the transient nature of life that gives these moments their value and importance, as we know that we do not have forever to enjoy them. Still, this is no reason for sadness. We should take joy in these moments while we can and cherish the memories they leave behind.'' At least this was what Conradin thought when he woke up in bed. It turned out that in thete stages of the feast, he cked out from the alcohol he tried to limit his intake of. Nheless, apart from being philophical, the morning awakening was a sobering wake-up call for Conradin, who now had to face the reality of the situation head-on. He would need to move quickly and decisively if he was to have any hope of restoring his family''s prestige and legacy. He was terribly outnumbered, and it is time he thought seriously about what to do about it.


    He got dressed quickly and left the room in a fray. Once outside, he called the servant who was out of his room and told him to wake hispanions and meet him in his room. The servant quickly agreed and went to wake the other members of the party, who would no doubt attend to Conradin''s call and go to his room immediately. The servant was quickly able to rouse the other members of the party, and they quickly gathered in Conradin''s room when invited, looking tired and slightly disheveled from the night before. They were not quite as sober or well-rested as they might have liked to be, but they were all here and ready to attend to whatever issue or problem their leader had for them in his room.


    ''''Well, can we know what all of this is about?'''' asked Frederick while touching his forehead, probably feeling the same aftermath that Conradin had this morning.


    ''''We have to formte a n, said Conradin while exchanging looks with the group. "From my estimation, the total army that will be formed up is of 12,000 men; we don''t know how many men Charles will have, but it will seriously be bigger than our number maybe even double, so I am open to suggestions."


    The group knew the seriousness of the situation and the need for a n, and they were looking to Conradin to lead the way and inspire confidence andmitment within the group. He would need to show his abilities as a leader and military strategist if they wanted to win this war.


    Conradin''s words shocked hispanions, causing an uneasy atmosphere to fill the room. The reality was setting in that their forces were outnumbered and that a n needed to be devised to ensure the sess of their campaign and the survival of their movement. Conradin was looking to hispanions to offer suggestions on how to proceed, as he was aware that he needed to inspire confidence and determination within their group. It was a daunting task for Conradin''s group, but they did not have any choice but to jump over these obstacles together. They would need toe up with a n and execute it quickly if they wanted to have a shot at victory.


    ''''Mh, I know that this may not be the most appropriate time, but soon my eldest son Enrico wille to join us." Galvano chirped in anxiously, worrying that maybe this was not the best time to inform Conradin about that.


    ''''Well, he is wee here; after all, I need a good officer andmander. Is he skilled? Conradin asked curiously.


    ''''Well, I can say that he can surely aplish the task given to him." Galvano said he was trying to put a good opinion of his son in Conradin''s head.


    "Well, we could certainly use any help we can get, so he is of course wee. He sounds like a capable and aplished officer andmander, so I am sure that he will prove to be a great asset to our cause. I look forward to meeting him and seeing what he can bring to the table." Conradin nodded, obviously happy with Galvano''s opinion and assessment of his son. He had no doubt that they would need the help and support of every capable and able-bodied person they could get, so he was d that there were more people who were eager to join the cause. ''''Please inform him that he is wee in our group, and please tell him to join us as soon as he is able to. Now let''s continue to talk about the previous topic''''. Conradin rapidly said he was trying to make the group focus on the important task.


    The group continued discussing for a long time; however, their discussion was interrupted by a knock. After they let the man in, they learned that Oberto Doria had sent his butler to invite the group to his mansion for lunch. Conradin epted the invitation on behalf of the group, as he knew it was important not to squander any goodwill or friendship from potential allies, and he was intrigued by this unexpected invitation. It was clear that Oberto was trying to court their friendship, and he was interested to see what the purpose of this lunch was. Perhaps they would learn more about his motives and ns at this lunch.


    The group was d that they had been able to at least formte a basic n, and they knew that it would give them something to work off of once they started making moves. Although it was not a particrly detailed or specific n, it was better than nothing and would hopefully give them a good footing from which to start making a more concrete and detailed n for the battle. They were optimistic but cautious in their hopes, and they felt that it was good to have some sort of strategy in ce to give them an advantage in theing battle.


    They were thankful for the invitation and the opportunity to dine with such an influential person, and they were ready to take advantage of it and use their time wisely. They hoped that this would be a significant opportunity to gain someone as powerful as Oberto Doria to their side and their cause, and they would stop at nothing to ensure its sess.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 42: Papal sermon

    <h4>Chapter 42: Papal sermon</h4>


    <<''''The voice of the people is the voice of God''''>>


    ¨C this line can be traced back to Alcuin in the 8th century, who wrote: ''They often say: the voice of the people is the voice of God.


    The meeting between the pope and the Sicilian king was a serious and somber affair. They were both clearly aware of the seriousness of the situation and the importance of their decisions. The pope''s words to Charles were stern and clear, and there was no misunderstanding in their message. They spoke of the importance of unity and cooperation in the uing war against Conradin, and the king gave his full assurance that he wasmitted to supporting the Pope and the Church in this struggle. After all, the very existence of his kingdom was based on that. The king also made sure to affirm his loyalty and devotion to the Church and to the Pope, and he expressed his willingness to provide whatever support was needed in theing conflict.


    The meeting ended with the pope and Charles making a general n on how to resolve this conflict. Charles would build a line of defense near Pisa, obliging Conradin to fight him since he could not remain in northern Italy without depleting all his resources. Meanwhile, a Venice fleet supported by his provencal one would stop Conradin from using the sea to his advantage. The n was a risky but effective one, and it was clear that Charles had put considerable thought into how best to handle the uing conflict. The pope saw the wisdom in Charles'' n, and he was confident that it would prove to be effective and sessful in stopping Conradin''s advance. After all, they were fighting what they regarded as a small child who tried to make himself seem an adult, but that child did not know the real danger of the world yet. After the meeting, the pope invited Charles and his nobles to enter the cathedral, where he would personally direct the service.


    The pope''s invitation was an honor and a privilege; however, Charles did not really care about that since he had to go because he needed to appear as the humble servant of God; as such, it was not a choice but a political obligation.


    Nheless, the meeting has ended, and the pope has invited Charles into the cathedral, where he will make a service and announce theirmitment to the war against the devil''s spawn, so he had to go.


    The cathedral service was a moving and solemn affair. It was clear that the pope and the emperor were determined andmitted to the task at hand, and the assembled congregation could sense the gravity of the moment. It was a time for prayer and reflection, to reflect on their duties and responsibilities, and to pray for strength and guidance as they embarked on this holy and necessary crusade against the devil. In the middle of the service, after Clement IV had hailed the goodness of God onest time, he began a long speech.


    "My sons and daughters, the house of God is at great risk. It has been a year since the righteous Charles overcame Manfred and set our holy ce free from the devil''s grasp. As a token of my appreciation, I gave Charles the crown of the kingdom of Sicily. We are all aware of the serious danger that the antichrist poses to the church and to all of humanity. He is a dark force that wants to eliminate everything that is positive in the world and rece it with an era of anarchy and agony. He wants to bring all of us down to this level, and he won''t think twice about using any methods to further his vile intentions.


    As Christians, it is our sacred obligation to confront him and fight back, and no matter what the cost, we must win this battle. To win, we must be prepared to give up anything and put everything on the line. I personally got to know Conrad the Younger, also known as Conradin and witnessed the darkness that doomed his entire dynasty from the start in his spirit. As a result, I hereby order that a council of five cardinals go to Conrad III''s location and warn him to repent of his uwful act lest his baptism be revoked and his soul damned to hell. They will also threaten to revoke his right to rule over the kingdom of Jerusalem, the location of God''s birth, along with his holding in Swabia.


    May god have mercy on his soul, for we will not!''''


    The pope''s words had certainly captured and held everyone''s attention. He spoke with great passion and fervor, and there was no doubt that he was trulymitted to the task at hand. His words were powerful and stirring, and they stirred the heart and soul of every member of the congregation. They were moved and inspired by his words, and they felt a sense of purpose and resolve to take on the task at hand. It was clear that the pope truly believed in this mission, and he was confident in the sess of what he regarded as a crusade. This gave them all the motivation they needed to face theing battle.


    His words were an ultimatum, and he left no room for negotiation orpromise in his deration. It was a very strong move on the pope''s part, and it was clear that he was determined to end Conradin''s insurrection and stop his march on Rome by any means necessary. He was prepared and willing to go to whatever extremes were necessary to achieve his objective, and he was determined to use all the power at his disposal to do just that.


    The people inside the cathedral went silent, digesting the information that was given to them and understanding that war was about toe and they had to be prepared for it. After ending the speech, the Pope continued the service and ended it after some minutes. Even though the pope''s words were foreboding and unsettling, they also filled the congregation with determination and resolve. They were moved and inspired by his words, and they felt it was their duty to heed his call to war. Obviously, their support would not be by fighting but by giving donations to the cause.


    Sure enough, five cardinals were called to be used as the church''s envoys to bring Conradin back to reason. The pope expressively told them what they had to do and informed them that their mission was not to convince but to merely inform Conradin of what he was going against.


    The cardinals were filled with resolve and righteous indignation as they set off on their task. They were not sent to negotiate orpromise, and they were certain that their message would be heard loud and clear by Conradin as they delivered it. They were sent with authority and power, not only from the Pope but also from God himself, and their words would be as if spoken personally by God himself. The cardinals took their mission very seriously, and they were determined to carry out their task to the best of their ability. They would not rest until they had done everything they could to bring Conradin back into line.


    After the service, Charles met Clement IV before departing for Florence, where he would support the Guelph regim¨¨ and stop the Ghibellins from gaining too much influence.


    ''''I bid you farewell, your holiness. I am about to set off with my army to aplish my holy mission. May God bless you and the church."


    Charles'' farewell to the pope was respectful but also somber, as they knew the seriousness of the uing situation and the importance of their roles in it. They each had a great responsibility and burden to bear, and they were both eager to get to their respective tasks.


    ''''May God bless you and your mission. I hope for our sake that your endeavor will be sessful. Now go, my child, and bring God''s mercy to the Italianmunes and bring them to the right path."


    With the pope''s final words of encouragement and a blessing from God, Charles left the Vatican, confident in his mission and ready for the task at hand. He would do whatever was necessary to ensure the pope''s sess and to protect the Church from the unholy evil of the devil''s spawn and his followers.


    There was no doubt that these were serious times and a great tasky ahead, but Charles had the confidence and support of the pope and the divine right of God on his side. With the blessings of the Almighty and the love and devotion of the people, he was confident of his chances of triumph. So, with his 6,000-man army, he departed from Rome and set out for the long trek eastward, on the next challeng of his life, after obviously sending a messenger to the Doge of Venice to get their support in exchange for more trade rights for Vian merchants.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 43: Lunch with Oberto

    <h4>Chapter 43: Lunch with Oberto</h4>


    The group was led through the city and to the mansion of Oberto Doria, where they would be weed in with all the pomp and glory of a rich Genoese oligarch. Conradin''s thoughts were on what the Genoese could be nning by inviting him to lunch. Did they have some sort of ulterior motive or secondary objective that they were hoping to achieve? Or perhaps he genuinely wanted to have some small talk with him. Either way, it was likely to be an important meeting, and Conradin was ready to engage in some political intrigue if he needed to.


    A silence fell upon the group as they stopped walking, and it took Conradin a moment to realize why before embarrassingly following suit. They had reached the mansion of Oberto Doria and were now standing in the courtyard before the imposing building. It was a majestic spectacle, and even Conradin could not help but marvel at the opulence and grandeur presented before him. The group was silent for a moment, taking in the sight of the building and the rich atmosphere. Then, they finally stepped forward together towards the mansion, ready to go inside for their meeting with the Genoese oligarch.


    Since Conradin was king and Oberto Doria was only a senator in the Genoese Republic, a certain amount of protocol had to be followed. It was customary for the owner of the mansion to wee his important guests outside of his building to show that he was not above the king in any way. This was the proper way for a high-status individual to be engaged, and no one would dare suggest otherwise; otherwise, it would be a sign of disrespect.


    And sure enough, Conradin saw that Oberto was outside his home, weing the group inside. Even though Oberto Doria was no king, he was still a powerful senator and therefore had a certain level of opulence in his dress and the look of his attire. He was dressed in elegant and fashionable clothing; he wore a red silk dress with a small golden cross outside of it.


    Silence fell over the group as they witnessed Doria descend from the stairs and bow to the king in front of him. It was clear that Doria was a man of great wealth and status, as evidenced by his dress and the way he carried himself. His bow was a show of respect to the king, and the small talk he offered was meant as a form of humility and respect before a monarch like Conradin.


    ''''I''m honored that you chose to grace this lowly one with your visit, and I hope the food in my home will be deserving of your tongue.'''' Oberto said while bowing to Conradin


    ''''I am privileged to be invited by a seasoned man of state like yourself, sir Oberto. Please indicate the way'''' Conradin said while gesturing for him to stop bowing.


    Hearing Conradin''s word, Oberto obeyed and elegantly walked ahead of the group, leading them towards the banquet room.


    The banquet room was a spectacle to behold, filled with intricate and beautiful decorations and artwork depicting moments from ancient myths and stories . The luxurious decoration and artwork gave a sense of grandeur and majesty to the room as if it were a ce of power itself. Walking through the room, Conradin saw many different depictions of great events from antiquity and myth, each more impressive than thest. It was obvious that the Genoese had taken great care in their creations, and the details showed why Italy was known around the world for the excellence of her artwork and craftsmanship. With the tail of his eyes, Conradin recognized the fall of Troy along with the fratricide that bore the great city of Rome.


    Conradin''s seat was located near the owner of the house, followed by hispanions. Once seated, Conradin noticed that nody was near Oberto, and as such, he presumed that he was not married. Nheless, he threw these thoughts to the back of his mind once he realized that the food presented to the group was an borate andvish affair, full of the finest meats and fruits. The dishes themselves were borate and beautiful works of art, showing how much care and attention the Genoese staff put into their work. Even though thepanions were surely hungry, it was clear that the dishes were not just meant to be consumed but to be appreciated as well. Thepanions dug into the food with enthusiasm but kept in mind that this was more than just a meal; it was an experience that they could truly enjoy and cherish for the memories. After minutes since the start of the meal, Oberto spoke the first words since the food was ced on the table.


    ''''I beg your kindness to let yourself go, as we hope that today is the start of a fortuitous rtionship between ourselves, especially since we will be campaigning together soon."


    Conradin was surprised by the news and inquired of Oberto to give him more information on what he meant.


    ''''Can you please borate on what you just said? ''''Conradin enquired


    Since I have been chosen to lead the Genoese forces onnd in your uing campaign, your Highness, today''s meeting is naturally like a celebration for me.


    ''''Let us toast to our good fortune to be apanied by you''''Conradin remarked, lifting his cup of wine high and pouring it down his throat. Everyone at the table then did the same. The group then started having light chats while savoring the delicious food and wine being served.


    Conradin actually had no idea of the political maneuvering going on when he was celebrating Oberto''s achievement. The two most powerful families, the Fieschi and Grimaldi, were under the table negotiating on who to appoint for the newly opened position, while the minor positions were divided between themselves. Since they could not decide together on who to appoint as head, theypromised by naming one of the members of the minor family, Oberto Doria. The choice was good for both sides since Oberto would be too little influential to pull the strings, and almost all of the officers were loyal to the two families. Even though Conradin was unaware of the political y urring behind the scenes, Oberto Doria was a skilled and shrewd politician. He was well aware of the machinations of the powerful families of the Genoese oligarchy, and he knew that his own position was not as powerful as it seemed. As a result, he would seek any way to gain more power and influence, such as getting on the good side of a powerful leader like Conradin. His efforts at this lunch served to further these political aspirations, as he tried to appear as a humble and respectful statesman to curry favor with the king. After all, even though he was named the head of the Genoese auxiliary forces, the officers were all from the Grimaldi and Fieschi families, so if they wanted, they could ignore my orders, and he would not be able to do much, or else he would make enemies out of two of the most powerful families in Genoa.


    The lunch passed in a rxed and joyful mood as the group enjoyed the fine food and drink being served. They spent the time eating, talking, andughing together, and Oberto Doria made sure to give plenty of attention to King Conradin and hispanions. It seemed that his efforts to gain influence with the king were having some sess, as he continued to impress the monarch with his humility and respect. By the end of the lunch, they had truly had a great time and felt more rxed and closer than ever to each other. The time together had been well spent. It had been a great event to spend together and to get to know each other, and it would undoubtedly help to build the trust and cohesion that would be necessary to withstand the uing campaign.


    It was, however, time to bid goodbye, and the group left the Mansion of Oberto after having a good day with him.As the group departed, they said their farewells to Oberto and they expressed their gratitude for his hospitality. They were certain that this meeting had been a sess and that their mission had been made all the more important by the personal rtionships that have been forged during this time.


    Conradin knew that this was a sessful day since he had managed to get the goodwill of the head of the Genoese support forces. He was not sure what the future held for the campaign or the movement just yet, but he was sure that this had been an important day in moving his goals forward. As he left, he found himself smiling in anticipation and excitement.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 44: Upcoming storm

    <h4>Chapter 44: Uing storm</h4>


    As the sun rose over the sea, a fleet of ships sailed through the Mediterranean. The ships were sleek and elegant, and it was clear that they were the work of Venice, a city famous for its naval prowess. The ships were a spectacle to behold, with their masts and sails rising high above the water and their hulls cutting through the waves with ease. The fleet sailed forth majestically, a testament to the skill and power of Venice, as they made their way towards their destination. The scene was one of grandeur and majesty as the fleet soared across the water with confidence, strength, and grace.


    The man leading the fleet was a tall and powerful person with a sense of majesty and authority. He had a powerful presence, and his demeanor showed that he was a man who was both skilled and experienced inmand. He was leading the fleet with confidence and strength, and it was clear that he was a capable and formidable man who would be able to get the job done. He was a symbol of the strength and power of Venice, and the fleet followed his lead with great trust and respect.


    The man leading the fleet was Lorenzo Zeno, a nephew of the current Vian doge, Reniero Zeno. He was not a man to be trifled with, but he was also not a mere brute. He was a leader that the men under hismand respected and trusted, and he inspired confidence in those who followed him. Lorenzo Zeno was a bold and decisive leader, and the men under hismand were confident in his ability to get them to their destination safely and effectively. His presence on the ship was a reassurance that everything would be all right, and he was a powerful and experienced navalmander. The fleet sailed forth confidently under his leadership, with no fear of what they would encounter on the waters and no uncertainty about their objective. Lorenzo Zeno was a man of great courage and ability, and the men under hismand respected and trusted himpletely. They were truly fortunate to have him leading them in this important venture.


    As the Vians sailed through the Mediterranean, a sense of pride and grandeur could be seen on each of their faces. No doubt the Vian Republic had long held pride in their great navy, and having them on Charles'' side was a definite advantage over the Genoese in the uing conflict with Conradin. They knew that any direct confrontation with the Genoese would result in a victory for them. They were proud of their fleet, confident in their abilities, and ready and willing to take on the Genoese in battle. This was a battle of pride and superiority, and the Vians were determined to show them who was truly the stronger force on the high seas. They had the most powerful navy in the Mediterranean, and they knew that they had the skills and the resources to confront and defeat any enemy.


    There was a certain sense of grandeur and supremacy in their air, and they were determined to show that to anyone stupid enough to confront them.


    Lorenzo sat on his personal deck, grinning to himself and considering the situation while the fleet navigated the waves.


    ''Since Charles ascended to the throne, approximately four months have passed, and he has already requested assistance from our republic. Normally, we probably wouldn''t offer much assistance, but things are different now. It had brought word that Conradin had struck up some bargains with the Genoese and acquired a fleet from them when it arrived at my uncle''s home. And of course, we''re always ready to deliver a lesson to the Genoese; it would appear that their most recent setback ten years ago was insufficient to convince them to submit to us. Who am I, after all, toin?''It would be sphemy to insult the hand that provided me with the opportunity, so in a way I should thank Genoa and Conradin for giving me the chance to elevate my status in the eyes of the council of forty. This is the opportunity I have been searching for to gain enough prestige to enter politics "de Serenata."


    Lorenzo stillughed in his mind when he thought about the meeting between the French envoy and his uncle. The French diplomats hade before the Doge in a sign of submission and respect and had asked for the Republic''s aid against Conradin. The Doge had a reputation for his ruthlessness and political acumen, and it was clear that the French wanted to appease him and curry favor. The Doge had epted the diplomats'' plea, and so the two nations were now bound together in a military alliance. To be honest, Venice was in the alliance to show Europe that they were the masters of the sea and that they had no rival; helping out Charles was in fact just a secondary objective, for they could not gain much from Charles anymore; it was instead more proficient to humiliate Genoa once again.


    While the navy''smander was lost in thought, however, a knock resounded on the deck, awakening him from his daydreaming. It seemed like it must be something important, so he quickly summoned a crew member to find out what was going on. The crew member returned with a message for his admiral; he came to inform him that they were about to arrive in the new Sicilian capital, Naples, and that they were ready to track to the port and get enough supplies for the journey. The admiral quickly summoned the othermanders from the other ships in the fleet, and they all gathered together on the gship of the fleet. The officers were informed of the news that the Sicilian capital of Naples would be their next destination, and they would have to make sure to stock up on supplies for the journey. The fleet made their way towards Naples, their ships cutting through the water with power and grace as they sailed towards the Sicilian capital. When they arrived in Naples, the officers sent out small ships to begin replenishing the supplies and restocking the vessels.


    While there, Lorenzo noticed that the sun was about to set and, as such, decided that it would be a good idea to rest in the capital for the night in order to get on the good side of his crew. Lorenzo gave each crew member of his gship four silver coins to spend on whoring or getting drunk, knowing that they deserved a little bit of fun and rxation after the days they had spent at sea. However, he also made sure to set down some basic rules and procedures for discipline to make sure there was no excess. He was a kind and gracious man, but he also knew the importance of discipline and good order, especially when it came to men of war. It was ordered for them to be on the ship tomorrow morning before the church''s service ; if they did not manage to do so, Lorenzo swore that he would depart without them. Such things would surely mean death for them, since they would have no money and they would be speaking anguagepletely different from the one in the city (there was no Italiannguage, and people from different regions like Florence and Naples could not understand each other).


    Indeed, Lorenzo was aware of the importance of keeping his men happy and content, especially when it came to war. He did not want his crew to get discontented or disgruntled, as that could lead to mutinies and insubordination. He knew that a happy crew was an efficient and effective crew, and so he tried to ensure that his men were kept well fed and well rested. He also made sure to reward those men who proved themselves most loyal and valuable, and he did his best to create a friendly and weing environment within the fleet. After all, during sea battles, nobody can know what will happen, and how one is seen by his crew can be the difference between life and death in a dire and deadly situation.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 45: New arrivals

    <h4>Chapter 45: New arrivals</h4>


    Returning to our young monarch, Conradin had just finished lunch as the guest of Oberto Doria.


    He had left Oberto''s mansion with a smile on his face, for in his mind he thought that he had managed to establish a positive rtionship with the men that would aid him in the next struggle against Charles.


    Conradin was a young but mature and capable leader, and he knew the importance of cooperation and unity if they were to defeat the French and retake his kingdom. He was determined to create an environment where everyone who was a part of his cause was working towards the same goal and in concert with each other. His n was to build a solid support base and a base of power, with everyone working together to achieve amon goal. It was an ambitious n, but one that Conradin was determined to see through to the end. He was convinced that this was the only way to defeat Charles and regain the crown.


    After all, he knew that in order tomand and lead his army as efficiently as possible, he needed to create an environment where all the bricks of the house worked together; if they did not, their enemies would peck at their remains like hawks with their prey.


    Soon enough, the group exited the mansion and started riding towards the mansion that was given to them as a gift by the Genoese.


    While they were riding, Frederick started to make some small talk with Conradin.


    ''''So tell me, ''Your Highness." Frederick said in a tone that always made Conradinugh, "When do you think we will be able to leave Genoa and depart towards our other alliedmunes?''''


    ''''Well, Frederick, actually, I have written to our other allies and told them that we will meet at the city of Pavia, which is the nearest to us, where we will regroup and march together as one strong and united army." Conradin admitted


    "Ah, very good," Frederick replied, his expression betraying a hint of pride and joy. It had taken some time, but their efforts were finally starting to pay off. They were making progress, and they would soon be able to move forward with their ns. "And what of our other allies? Have you heard from them yet?" he asked, curious to know just how many forces they could count on having at their disposal. "Have they agreed to meet us at Pavia? I would feel much morefortable knowing that they would be joining us as soon as possible in our march against Charles." Frederick admitted to Conradin


    When Frederick was not trying to make his friendugh, he always behaved as a practical man, never one to let his emotions get the better of him, and he was always the first to suggest a course of action. His straightforward nature was something Conradin appreciated, and he knew that he could rely on Frederick to see things clearly and objectively.


    '''' From their letter, we understand that Verona will support us with 1,500 men, Pisa with 2,000 as previously agreed, and Pavia, like Verona, also with 1,500 men." Conradin replied, listing the total reinforcement each ally will send. ''''Also, they all agreed on meeting at Pavia." Conradin finished with


    After hearing Conradin , Friedrich then replied, raising an eyebrow at him and saying, "That is excellent news." We will be able to rely on them to fight alongside us when the timees for us to face Charles on the battlefield, and I am pleased to hear that they are all dedicated to our cause. They will undoubtedly make a difference on the battlefield, and will y a crucial role in our n to oust Charles as the legitimate leader of our kingdom.


    I am worried, however, that each force will only care about their city''s interests, causing our armies to be divided. Do you think you can effectively rein them in with your authority?'''' Frederick asked with a hint of worry, causing thetter to express his worry.


    ''''I truly don''t know, but I will try." Conradin admitted , after all he would be a fool to think that he could justmand the Italian auxiliary troops as if they were his own german troops , and he knew that he needed to make a n that would take into ount theck of uniformity of power in his army.


    After a few minutes, the group finally arrived at their gifted mansion; however, Conradin looked at a sight that left him perplexed: two horses were outside the mansion with two men descending from them.


    "What is this?" Conradin asked, his expression turning to confusion and surprise. "Who are those men? Why are they at our mansion?" he inquired, a hint of concern in his voice. It was clear that he was not expecting to see strangers outside the mansion and that whatever had brought them here was a surprise. Whatever the case, he wanted to know what was going on, and he was eager to hear whatever exnation the strangers could be able to provide. ''''Well, it is not like I know," Frederick responded casually, expressing hisck of knowledge, gaining a bad eye from his friend for hisck of decorum


    ''''Actually, your highness, I recognize them. If you allow me, I will present their identities to you." Galvano offered to his liege.


    Conradin turned toward his vassal and nodded at him, allowing him to continue.


    ''''The youngest one, your highness, is my son Enrico, of whom I had previously announced the imminent arrival." Galvano said, while with his hand he made a sign to his dear son toe closer and pay respect to his king, "while the other one would be Pietro de Pece, a man of letters your highness , educated by Pier de Vigna himself''''. (look at author''s thoughts to know who Pier de Vigna was)


    Hearing Galvano''s presentation, Conradin made a sign with his hand for them toe closer, an order that they obeyed. When they were close enough, Conradin started speaking.


    "Ah, it is good to see you both," Conradin replied with a smile and with genuine fondness. He had been impressed with Galvano ever since their first meeting, and it was clear that he had been a worthy and loyal vassal. Having his son and Galvano''s sone and pay their respects was an honor and a great joy for Conradin, and he was more than happy to see them both. He extended a hand towards them both and weed them wholeheartedly. "I am d that you could both make it here. I look forward to spending some time with the both of you." The same fondness was given to Pietro, for Conradin had always been a lover of the art of writing, and he was happy to have someone else who could teach him this art.


    Once they were near, they both kneeled to the young monarch, allowing Conradin to see their physical appearances from close.


    As a son of the noble house Galvano, it was clear that Enrico had been brought up in a loving home and had been well-educated and well-raised. His status and upbringing made him a confident and capable young man, and he was well-spoken and well-mannered. He was a testament to his father''smitment to making sure his son received nothing but the best, and it showed in the way that Enrico carried himself and in his demeanor and attitude. Despite being young, he carried himself with a level of maturity and responsibility that far surpassed his age, and he carried himself with pride and dignity. Just like his father Enrico had shorth brown hair and blue eyes, nheless, he noticed an elegant nose that was probably taken by his mother, for Galvano''s nose was crooked and ugly


    Pietro de Pece was a learned and distinguished man. He had a wise and experienced manner about him, and he was a well-respected member of the schrlymunity. Pietro had lived a long and respectable life, full of experiences and knowledge. He was well-read and well-traveled, and he was clearly an expert in many aspects of human knowledge and history. His red gown was a symbol of his position of status and respect among his peers, and his hat was a sign of his expertise and wisdom. He was a man of great intellect and schrship, and he was honored and respected for his insight and knowledge.


    He was overjoyed by the fact that Conradin was an appreciator of the arts, for he knew too many men who disregarded such a noble act. Pietro saw Conradin''s face, and in his mind he noticed simrities with his noble grandfather, which apparently were not only shared in the appearance but also in the interests since Frederick II, "the stupor mundi," has been known throughout Europe as avid of knowledge and epted every cultured man in his court without regard to origins or religion. He was truly a patron of the arts and one of a kind at that .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 46: To Florence

    <h4>Chapter 46: To Florence</h4>


    <<"Everyone sees what you appear to be, few experience what you really are.">>


    ¨D Nol¨° Machiavelli, The Prince


    Five days have passed since the Pope''s ceremony was concluded and likewise five days have passed since Charles left the eternal city with an army of 6,000 men in order to ally with his Guelph friends. Florence was the most important Guelph city and an integral part of the Guelph power structure in Italy, as the new Sicilian monarch was aware. Charles would establish a firm foothold in Italy and be able to exert his support and influence over the rest of the region if he were to take control of the city. With all the force the army could muster, the French marched swiftly and steadily on Florence.


    The march Charles made toward Florence was significant. He was adamant about bolstering the Guelph government''s position in the city. He was certain that he would be able to destroy any force that opposed him because he had an army of experienced and battle-hardened soldiers with him. He was confident that his army, which was powerful and well-equipped, would be able to hold Florence and keep anymunes from continuing to support the newly baptized sultan (this was an insult directed at the rulers of Sicily since Roger II, and since Frederick II had the characteristics of the Haute-ville dinasty, it was also directed at his descendants).


    Soon Charles was lost in his thoughts, thinking about what he could gain from this travel. He knew that the Pope needed his protection, and as such, he could ask for much more, like, for example, having his loyal men be made podest¨¤ of manymunes so that he would be able to create pro-French satellite states in northern Italy. He saw the opportunity to gain even more power and influence through his journey to Florence, and he was determined to take advantage of it to the fullest extent possible. He had his eye on bing the sole power in Italy, and he was willing to do whatever was necessary to attain this goal.


    At the head of his army, Charles marched for nine days until he finally arrived at the nned destination. The march was boring and nothing exciting happened. It was when the army was about to arrive at the gate that a group of 10 well-dressed men left the city.


    The group of well-dressed men that rode out to meet Charles had a presence and an authority about them that were obvious to all who saw them. They were clearly a powerful and influential faction within the city, and their arrival at this moment was clearly nned and coordinated. It was clear to Charles that these men were here to invite him inside the city and offer hospitality to them. He also knew that his rtionship with those men would impact his ability to control and influence the Florentinemune, so he listened carefully and yed the part of the pious liberator and the defender of the faith against the devil.


    ''''May God bless you and your cause. We humble citizens of Florence invite you inside the city as guests of the estimated republic." The leader of the group said this while bowing toward Charles.


    Charles watched with interest the envoy, and then with a smile he greeted them back: '''' May the heavens bless your republic too. I am honored to be hosted by such great people. I suppose you do know why I departed from my kingdom to arrive here." Charles said, he was trying to gauge the attitudes of the republic toward his arrival.


    ''''Do not Worry, Your Majesty, we were the ones to write to the pope asking for help to defeat some political rebels that were inconvenient for both the republic and the Church."The leader of the Florentine oligarchs said


    '''' Very well, than I hope that we will both work together for the well-being of the church. I forgot to ask for your name, can you enlighten me ?"


    Charles inquired, trying to build a base from which he could expand his rtionship with the elit¨¨ ss.'''' You honor me, your Majesty; my name is Giovanni Alberti, and we hope that your stay is afortable one."


    Charles was pleased with the way that the Florentine delegation had greeted and addressed him. He was always cautious and careful in these kinds of situations, but he was happy with how the Florentines had been respectful and polite in their approach. Charles knew that it was important to build a base for future cooperation, and he was pleased that this initial meeting had been so positive.


    Charles did not underestimate the ability of his men to cause trouble, and so he instructed them to be on their best behavior while they were in Florence. He also made it clear that anyone who did not abide by his instructions would be harshly punished. His men were well-trained and obedient, and he knew that they would follow his orders without question, but he wanted to make sure that they understood the seriousness of the situation. His visit to Florence was a crucial part of his n to gain control of Italy, and he did not want anything to risk the whole operation.


    After this, Charles entered the city with 1,000 men while the rest were kept outside; after all, nobody would like 6,000 foreign soldiers inside their city. Charles, along with his nobles, was led to the mansion that was used as a guest pce.


    The mansion where Charles and his men were staying was a beautiful and luxurious residence. It was a symbol of the wealth and status of the city of Florence, and it reflected the rich and important history of this great Italian city. Charles was honored to be guests of such a prestigious and storied city, and he was determined to make the most of their visit and to represent his house and his kingdom well during his time there.


    The mansion where Charles and his men were staying was arge and luxurious mansion that was fit for a king. It was an impressive structure with rich ornamentation and fine craftsmanship, and it was clear that it had been specifically designed to house important guests. The rooms wererge and spacious, and they were decorated with expensive and rare paintings and artifacts. Every detail of the mansion''s architecture and decor was clearly thought out and executed with the utmost care, and the entire structure exuded a sense of opulence and grandeur. The mansion was filled with luxurious furniture and decorations that made the mansion afortable and inviting ce to stay


    Charles went into his respective room after greeting his good night to his nobles. While Charles was continuing on with his evening letter to his wife, son, and brother, a knock resounded from outside. Charles slightly adjusted his posture and allowed the man to enter the room; it was Giovanni Alberti. Charles was not in the habit of being disturbed while he was working, but he was ustomed to having people ask for his attention and time. He was willing to hear what Giovanni had to say, and he put down his quill and turned to face the other man.


    ''''Good evening, Your Majesty," Giovanni said, while slightly bowing. Charles carefully watched the man, trying to gauge from his expression any hint of why he was there. However, seeing that Giovanni was keeping a straight face, he decided to directly ask


    ''''Good evening to you too, sir Giovanni. May I ask the reason for your arrival?''''


    ''''I am sorry for having disturbed you during your activity; however, I have a proposition that may interest you."


    Alberti said as he was trying to incite interest in the Sicilian monarch.


    "Speak freely, Giovanni," Charles said, his voice serious and expectant. "I am prepared to hear your proposition and to give it full consideration."


    Charles was intrigued by Giovanni Alberti''s cryptic manner and his request to present a proposition. He was not one to be easily fooled or manipted, but he was also a seasoned diplomat and knew that sometimes patience and perseverance could pay off. He was ready and willing to let Giovanni Alberti speak his piece and then judge the merits of the proposal for himself. As such he nodded for him to continue.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 47: Scheming (1)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Scheming (1)</h4>


    Charles waited patiently for Giovanni to collect his thoughts, as he said nothing in the meantime. He was curious about what the other man had to say, and he was eager to hear his proposition in its entirety. But he was also wise to not interrupt the other man''s train of thought, which was evidently focused and serious. He was content to remain silent and hear the other man out, and so he did not speak during the momentary quiet in the room. It was clear that Giovanni was trying very hard to find the right words to convey his thoughts, and Charles acknowledged that.


    He knew that the matter must be important if Giovanni hade to visit him at this hour, and he would do his best to hear him out and give him a thorough and adequate response since he was sure that it would be more than worth his time.


    Charles used the meantime instead to thoroughly analyze the expressions on Giovanni''s face, and he noticed from his long experience that the man was anxious. His face was set with determination, and his eyes were fixed on Giovanni as he awaited the other man''s next words. After a little bit, Giovanni opened his mouth and started talking again.


    '''' I am sure that your highness, tasked with the mission to protect themunes by the pope himself, will do everything in his power toplete the mission. Seeing such vigor and diligence, I could not help but try to think of anything that may be offered to you as a way of rewarding your efforts."


    Charles eyes fixed on Giovanni''s, causing thetter to fidget a little bit. After a bit of intimidation, Charles showed a slight smile.


    '''' And what may this reward be?''''


    As he heard that Giovanni also smiled lightly and then offered something that he was sure would gain Charles'' attention.


    ''''I am willing to help you be elected as podest¨¤."


    Charles did not hesitate to let hisughter spill out when he heard Giovanni''s proposal. It was clear to Charles that Giovanni was serious, but he could not help but find the idea of needing Giovanni''s help in being elected podest¨¤ical. Heughed with genuine mirth, and it was only after a moment ofughter that Charlesposed himself and responded to Giovanni''s offer.


    "I do not need your help to be elected podest¨¤, Giovanni," Charles said, a smile still stered on his face. "My army is strong, and my support is firm. I do not need any assistance from you or anyone else, if that matters. If Florence wants my support, this is a must.


    After having said that, Charles noticed that Giovanni let out a slight smile and said,


    ''''Of course your highness I am sure you will be easily elected for this year, but what about the next? How much time will it take before the citizens of Florence get past this and elect a man of their choice, or do you wish to have an army operating in northern Italy forever? Of course not, after all, themunes would never let a new strong yer join their game.


    Charles listened closely to Giovanni''s words, and he had to admit that there was some truth to what Giovanni was saying. Charles knew that the citizens of Florence were proud and stubborn people who would not give up their freedom easily.


    ''''And how will your help aid me in this?'''' Charles asked while changing and adjusting his posture to convey his interest.


    Hearing that he said, "Well the most important thing will be to fool the citizens. For example, you can make an announcement that you refuse to be elected as podest¨¤ as this is a mission given by the pope." Giovanni proposed


    ''''And how will that help me?" Charles said it with a bit of anger.


    ''''Calm down, you highness; it is just an act. In my n, you will be the podest¨¤ of Florence with everything except the name; a puppet will be installed, giving you power during and after the campaign."


    Charles thought for a moment about what Giovanni had said. He could see the logic behind Giovanni''s n, and he was willing to consider it. "Go on," he asked, "and exin to me how this n would work exactly." Charles was intrigued and curious about the details of Giovanni''s n, and he was ready to hear the other man out. He was always an open-minded person who was willing to weigh all of his options before making a decision, and he knew that it was important to hear the details behind any n in order to make an urate and informed assessment of the pros and cons of the situation.


    ''''Well, during the campaign you will have all the power; however, after the campaign, since you will be far away from Florence, the puppet you will install will give you money from the position and troops during military engagements."


    Charles knew where this would go: '''' And I suppose you will be that person, right?''''


    ''''You are truly wise, your Majesty. Indeed, it would be me."


    Charles'' eyes narrowed as he considered the implications of what Giovanni was saying. He was not one to simply take others at their word, especially when it came to matters of power and influence. He knew that Giovanni was a schemer, and a schemer was always looking to advance their own personal interests, even if it meant sacrificing others to do so. Charles had to tread carefully when dealing with Giovanni, and the other man''s n was clearly one of personal ambition. The question was, did Charles feel that Giovanni''s n was beneficial enough to him to be worth pursuing?


    ''''And what will you gain from that?'''' Charles asked, trying to gauge the reason for his


    ''''Well, I will get influence and power in Your Majesty''s name."


    ''''And tell me, how will you manage to get elected as podest¨¤ even after my return to Naples?''''


    Charles was curious about the final details of the n proposed by the Florentine since it was obvious in his mind that once he returned to his kingdom, Giovanni would lose his backing.


    ''''Please do not worry about that, your highness. I will make sure to make my position stable at the end of the campaign and eliminate any opposition, but for thest, I may need your help."


    "Eliminate opposition? Just what did you have in mind?" Charles asked, his tone serious and cold. He took a moment to think about what Giovanni might mean before continuing. "Be clear as to what you mean. I will not tolerate any attempts that may endanger my position here; I want to know exactly how you n on doing so before I agree to anything.''''


    Charles was not one to mince words. He was not afraid to be direct and to the point, and he was not one to tolerate any kind of ambiguity or half-answers. He was always straightforward and honest, and he expected the same of others. This was a trait that sometimes made hime across as blunt or even harsh, but it was a quality that he respected in himself and others and that he felt was necessary in a ruler or a leader.


    ''''Well, your highness, I was thinking about inciting a revolt and using the chaos to attack any member that may be against me. By masking it as the mob doing it, you do not have to do anything in this n, only to make sure that your troops will not join to fight for or against the mob on any side.'''' Giovanni said with a scheming smile


    ''''And tell me what about the garrison, will they not interfere?'''' Charles asked, trying to find a loophole in the n, prompting Giovanni to reassure the king.


    ''''Do not worry about them, your highness; I made sure to bribe the right men to make sure that most of them will not join or be paralyzed by fear or by bribing."


    Charles knew that this was an opportunity too good to be let go, and after weighing every option, he decided to join Giovanni in the n to bring Florence under French control.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 48: Scheming (2)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Scheming (2)</h4>


    Although Florence was a wealthy, cultural city, it was also a ce of considerable political intrigue and betrayal. It was a city that had witnessed the birth and fall of numerous significant revolutions, and it was one that was always changing and evolving as new political forces and figures gained strength. It was a metropolis brimming with huge chances as well as great perils. Between a Ghibellin and a Guelph regime, the fate of the city and its inhabitants was continuously in flux.


    The night was dark and chilly, with a hint of moisture in the air that hinted at an impending storm. The sky was filled with stars, with many constetions ands visible in the night sky. It was a moonless night, so the sky was pitch ck except for the stars and thes, and it was a night filled with suspense and anticipation. The sky was illuminated by many torches that lit up the city and the streets and cast light on the faces of the people who had gathered to protest. The torches were held by many citizens who had united together and were determined to make their voices heard. They were filled with rage and anger, and they were determined to make a statement with their presence. It was clear that they were ready to fight and to make a difference for their lives, even if it meant going up against the authorities and the powers that be. The city was filled with tension and uncertainty as the torchlit crowd moved through the streets.


    Many different people were united by themon goal of disrupting the rising price of grain that had taken hold in the florentine market for thest few months. The expensiveness of grain and rye was caused by a drought that affected the farnds of the Republic; however, this was not understood by the ignorant crowd, who believed that this was a man-made situation.


    Not one to forget about using things for his own ount , Giovanni used this to his advantage. He hired a few people to spread the false information that many men in the city were hoarding grain in order to sell it for more money.


    At first sight, it might have appeared as though the mob was roaming the city aimlessly in search of victims, but in reality, the mob spokespeople were subtly leading the mob toward the rivals of their master. The mob was wreaking mayhem and disruption as they roamed the streets in search of innocent victims or anyone who might pose a threat to their leader or his objectives. It was a violent and destructive scenario.


    Many mansions and houses were raided by the angry and violent mob. They were looking for anything that they could find that was valuable or useful, and they were taking everything they could get their hands on. They were driven by anger and rage and by their resentment and hatred for the ones that they believed were the cause of this rise in the price of food. They were determined to cause as much destruction and harm as they possibly could, and they would not stop until they reached their goal. It was a terrifying and violent scene, as the homes and belongings of many innocents but also rich people were destroyed.


    The mob entered every room, putting anything of value inside their pockets, while they were in search of the masters of the mansion. Most of them, however, did not have luck, for they had already fled and brought with them as much gold as they could take. Failing to find the rich masters, they vented their anger towards the servants, killing the male and having their way with the female maids and cooks. They were out of control, and they were going to cause great damage unless someone was able to put a stop to their reign of terror.


    None, however, came to stop them, for Giovanni had already bribed the right people to make the garrison a passive force.


    The garrison seemed to be content with just letting the mobs run wild, and the citizens of the city were filled with fear and anxiety as the mobs continued to pige, loot, and destroy property. The garrison seemed to have no interest in putting a stop to the rampaging mobs, and it was clear that the mob was not going to stop anytime soon , they were determined to get what they wanted even if it meant destroying and piging the entire city. Those who wanted to stop them and were not bribed , however, were too scared to do so since they were in the minority.


    Just as Giovanni and Charles nned, the French troops stayed put in their amodations, closing their ears and trying to drift off to sleep even with all the chaos around them. They were trying to ignore it, and they did not want to get involved, and this was exactly what Giovanni and Charles had nned for. It was a strategic move on their part to keep their troops out of the chaos and out of the fight, and it was proving to be an incredibly sessful strategy. It allowed the mobs to run rampant without any interference from the French troops, and it only served to embolden the citizens and make them brazen in their crimes and misdeeds.


    The day after the rebellion was a time of tension and anxiety. The citizens of the city, those who mostly owned shops, were still recovering from the night of violence and chaos, and they were filled with fear and anxiety as they remained vignt in case the mobs decided to return and cause further trouble; after all, most of the shops during the chaos were broken into and looted. It was important for them to remain resilient and calm even in the face of so much uncertainty and chaos, but it was difficult for them to see the positive in such a difficult time.


    However, a man''s suffering is another man''s wealth. Giovanni and his supporters, who would y a significant part in the new government, were thrilled with the situation since they had sessfully rid the city of everyone who could stand in their way; and they was determined to take advantage of this.


    They were now in charge after sessfully capturing the city with little resistance .They were confident and upbeat since they had seeded in achieving their goals. They had made up their minds that they would exploit their victory to further their agenda and their ambitions.


    Now what was needed was to take hold of the city in a legitimate way, by being elected as podest¨¤. As Charles and Giovanni schemed, the king made a public announcement where he refused to run in the election of podest¨¤ and instead ''''suggested '''' Giovanni for the position of ''''Capitano del Popolo (Captain of the People). It was the first step in his process of taking over the city, and it was a sessful one, as it gave him the authority to impose his will and his rule on the entire city. Now Charles could use Giovanni as a spokeswoman to do his bidding, and just to make sure that Florence remained loyal to him, he left 500 Frenchmen as a permanent garrison in the city.


    The French forces left behind in the city of Florence would prove to be a constant reminder to Giovanni of the power that Charles had. It was a reminder that Charles had the military''s strength and support, so he had to be careful and do everything needed to keep Charles happy and do his bidding. It was a powerful reminder that he needed to adhere to Charles''s wishes in all things and that it was his responsibility to obey all of Charles''s demands and orders.


    The first piece of Charles'' n had beenpleted; now what was next was to try and influence the rest of the Italian city to do his bidding. What he did not know was that this action of his would have drastic consequences on the Italian checkboard for it made the othermunes pay more attention on Charles'' actions


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 49: It will make a fine addition to my collection

    <h4>Chapter 49: It will make a fine addition to my collection</h4>


    <<''''War is delightful to those who have had no experience of it.''''>>


    --Desiderius Erasmus


    Nature''s sounds were tranquil and silent. The birds were softly singing, and the sound of the sea waves crashing on the beach was rxing. It is a sound that bringsfort and calm to the mind, it also helps one to appreciate the depth of the natural world''s beauty and grandeur. This was the sound that seemed to be creating a symphony over Genoa''s magnificent city.


    It was one of Italy''s most beautiful and prosperous cities, a center of riches and power. Its people were famed for their tenacity and cleverness , and the city was a center of art, architecture, and culture. Such was the cultural value of Genoa''s wealthy metropolis.


    As on any other day in the city, the people were busy working, buying and selling, and going about their daily business as normal. The city was a hub of activity andmerce, with the market squares filled with vendors selling all sorts of wares and goods and people going about their daily business. It was a lively and vibrant ce, with everyone moving about with purpose and direction.


    While the people were going on with their normal day, Conradin, after having finished lunch in the mansion of Oberto Doria, who currently hosted him, met two other men that would soon be his new retainers. One was Enrico Lancia, son of his faithful subject of the same surname, while the other did not have much noble blood in him, but hisck of nobility was bnced by his rich upbringing. The man of the arts was Pietro de Pece.


    Conradin had just epted both of them into his court. He hoped that Enrico Lancia would be made of the same meat as his father, for if he was at least half as skilled as him, he was confident that he would be a valuable ally for him, since he was in desperate need of a skilledmander, while for the other one, he epted him not for military affairs but for his knowledge of art and poetry.


    Conradin was a well-educated man and an intellectual, as such he had an appreciation for and interest in literature. He was well-read and could be found in his study reading books or writing poetry in his spare time. He was also an avid fan of the arts; he had in fact sworn that when he became king, he would often sponsor poets and other artists within his realm. Conradin believed that literature and creativity were important for a society to thrive and be able to express itself. He appreciated the work of poets and artists for their ability to stir the human spirit and capture the essence of life in words and symbols. Conradin himself wrote some romantic poetry to a nonexistent woman just for the pleasure of it. He had even published them; however, they did not manage to achieve any sess, much to the sadness of Conradin.


    Conradin made sure to surround himself with others who had a simr appreciation for the arts. He was also a practical man who knew the value of having skilled generals andmanders at his side in order to protect his realm. He knew that he needed both arts and warfare in order to rule effectively, and he was fortunate to have a wide variety of skilled and capable individuals at his disposal in order to aplish his goals and ensure the protection and progress of his realm.


    "Gentlemen, it is an honor." With a pearly smile on his face, Conradin greeted the two new attendants. "It''s great to have such aplished men by my side, and I look forward to working with you both in theing years. I am confident that your gifts will be essential to me and the realm, and I hope that you will always find a rewarding ce in my court. I am grateful that you volunteered to serve me since I am in desperate need of excellent men in these troubled times. Do you have any special requirements or requests for me, as a way to wee you ?"


    The first to answer was Enrico: ''''No, your highness, I just want to serve the legitimate king of Sicily so that you can bring order to the anarchy now present ''nel Regno." In fact Both father and son just wanted to preserve at least a part of their fief, which was usurped by Charles'' nobles.


    Instead, for the other man, Pietro de Pece, his desires were much more in line with those of Conradin. "As for me, your Majesty," Pietro said while trying to appear humble, '''' I have no desire to ask of you; the only thing that I may want to bring to your attention is to have some faith in culture, as your grandfather, Emperor Frederick II, knew the importance of the arts and liked to immerse himself in it."


    Conradin was well aware that his grandfather was an inquisitive and educated emperor who was constantly seeking to learn andprehend the world around him. He knew his grandfather was interested in Christian and Muslim theology and philosophy, and he had grown up hearing stories about his grandfather''s trips and studies. He intended to attain the same depth of knowledge andprehension of the world that his grandfather had, and he had been told numerous stories of the wonders he had heard and seen. He held the highest regard for his grandfather and was pleased to be his ancestor. Conradin learned a great deal from him and shared many of his values.


    He understood that he was fortunate to be born into such a lineage. For he dreamed of one day beingpared as equal to the greatness of the ''''stupor mundi."


    "Of course," Conradin replied, "culture is an important aspect of any society. It should be preserved and nurtured, rather than destroyed or forgotten. As a ruler, it is my duty to protect and promote culture, and I recognize the importance of maintaining our heritage and culture for future generations. I am pleased that you brought this to my attention, and I will keep it in mind as I make future decisions for our realm." Conradin said, knowing that he would have done that himself even if Pietro did not ask for it, as he loved to be surrounded by men of culture.


    Pietro was pleased with Conradin''s answer, and he was reassured that he cared about the preservation of their culture and heritage. He appreciated a ruler who understood the importance of culture and education and was willing to protect and nurture them rather than destroy or neglect them. ''''I thank you, your Majesty," Pietro said while bowing again toward the king.


    The sun was sinking low, and the twilight would soon begin to creep in and set over the city. Conradin had spent the day meeting with his retainers, discussing the ns for the future of his realms. They talked about politics and governance, how they were to deal with the future internal feuds that would soon be present in the coalition army and the external threats that will do everything in their power to stop them, and much more. As the light faded and the moon rose, they slowly made their way back to the guest house, where they would stay for the night. They walked along the streets of the city, chatting andughing together as they went, enjoying thest few moments before the quiet of the night would set in. Conradin did not know that in the next few days, an avnche of things, all in session, would befall him. The days ahead would be crucial to the future of the realm, and they would shape the history of his future kingdom and the people within it, which would undoubtedly influence his fate either positively or negatively.


    A storm was brewing outside Genoa, ready to strike everything in its path. Nobody knew that it was war that wasing.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 50: Bad Blood

    <h4>Chapter 50: Bad Blood</h4>


    Conradin was sound asleep in his room, having retired for the night after a hard and exhausting day. He was surrounded by his guest room''s finest luxuries, which helped tofort him and make him feel safe andfortable while giving rxation and recovery from the day''s obligations.


    Thoughts of the day''s events flooded the king''s dreams as he slept soundly in his own bed. As he fell asleep, he felt at ease knowing that he was doing everything he could to safeguard his country, keep his citizens secure, and make them to serve the legitimate ruler of theirs.


    His night of sleep, on the other hand, was a dread and his tranquillity quickly changed into horror.


    Conradin awakened in a heavy sweat, his body shivering and jerking from the disturbing scenario. It took him a moment to realize that it had all been a bad dream. He sat up in his bed, reaching for the candle beside him to calm himself. He took deep breaths as he tried to calm himself and shake off the nightmare-induced fear that lingered in his head. He began to calm down and return to his senses after many deep breaths, but the nightmare lingered.He had no idea what it could have meant, but he had a feeling it had been more than simply a bad dream. He sat there for a time, trying to make sense of it all, but he couldn''t.


    The dream began beautifully, with him traveling through a greenndscape full of flowers and hearty fruit. The sun was shining brightly, everything around him was warm and vibrant, and his mind was serene and at ease. Then, all of a sudden, a chill came over him, the sky darkened, and a terrifying voice whispered from behind him. He turned to find a person dressed in ck standing menacingly among the woods, its eyes burning like fire and a sword in its grasp. The figure said nothing but stared at him with scorching eyes, and his heart began to race in panic. Suddenly, he felt a touch on his shoulder. He quickly looked around but saw nothing. Fearful of the person behind him, he quickly turned his head in the direction of the man''s former location, but he saw nothing. The figure vanished as quickly as it appeared, and he searched in vain for any trace of it. He continued to search the area in fear, but there was no sign of any threat or danger. The atmosphere surrounding him remained calm and serene.The environment surrounding him remained calm and serene. However, the sense of dread and worry continued, and he couldn''t escape the feeling of imminent peril. He tried to reassure himself that there was nothing to worry about, but a sense of something dark and evil hung over him, and he couldn''t shake it.


    While scanning the area, he saw that a tree stood alone in itself. The tree was a stark contrast to the rest of the naturalndscape, and it stood out as an ominous presence that cast an eerie atmosphere over the surroundings. Its bark was ck and peeling, and its branches were bare and dead. It was a symbol of death and decay, and its presence made him feel uneasy. He could not help but feel that there was something sinister about the tree, and he found himself staring at it, transfixed by its ominous presence. He felt drawn to it, and he started walking towards it when he suddenly saw a fruit in it. Gray was his skin, and decayed was its branch; nheless, he took the fruit and bit it. No sweat came with the bite; only a feeling of sand swept into his mouth, and there he had woken up.


    Conradin could not make sense out of the dream he had; he could only reach towards the water and take a long sip of it. The water felt refreshing and soothing in his mouth, and he let it trickle down his throat as he drank. He felt it calming his nerves and soothing his senses, bringing a sense of peace and calm over him. He took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, feeling slightly better. The nightmare had left him shaken and unsettled, and he was grateful for the distraction of the warm, soothing water.


    The sense of fear had gradually calmed down, but nheless, the feeling of anxiousness was still there. For the first time in his life, Conradin felt death dooming him as close as one could feel. Strangely, he was not in fear of death; only a certain sense of regret could be found in him. Conradin understood for what it was and as such he decided to make peace with himself, but in order to do so, he had to reach out to a person he had not written to, talked to, or met for thest two years. Theirst meeting was at the Hohenschwangau Castle, when Conradin dered his intention to go back to his Swabian holding and dere its rightful im to his ancestralnd, to take it back from the hands of his uncle Manfred. His mother pleaded, cried, and raged against Conradin, hoping to make him change his ideas; after all, in her eyes, all she saw was a 14-year-old against the pit of chaos that ruled the world. Conradin has, as a result of a long argument, left his mother on bad terms. Now, however, he realized the shortsightedness of his eyes, making him question himself if he really wanted to have such a rtionship with his motherly figure during a time where he could possibly die. He knew that it was important to make peace with her and to reconcile, so he decided to reach out to her again by writing a letter. After rising from his bed, he walked towards his desk, where he had the necessary instruments to write a letter.


    After sighing, he took the quill, immersed it in the ink, and started writing.


    *Dear mother


    I hope this letter finds you well and in good health. It has been, I think, two or three years since west spoke, met, or even wrote to each other. I believe you also remember how we left on bad terms.


    Just as I wrote this letter, a dream made mee to my senses and made me understand the shortsightedness of both of us, leading me to try to unite our family once again .


    Do not misunderstand me; however, mother, under no circumstance will you receive an apology for my choice. I still think that even if things go bad, I will still make the same choice, for it is not only my right but also my duty to im back the crown of Sicily, since it is the king''s job to make sure that the legitimate bloodline sits over the throne. Nheless, I wanted to reach out to you to let you know how much I was thinking of you and to express my hope that we can reconcile our differences and move forward together as a family. I know that there have been some difficult times between us, but I appreciate all that you have done for me and want to thank you for all your love and support. I want to say that the next time we meet, I will host you in my castle, where I will show you the beauty of thend that my father always praised about Sicily. I want to feel your warmth and touch, along with your kindness. I hope that we can move forward in love and harmony together, and I look forward to seeing you again soon in better circumstances. I hope that you will receive this letter and give me a positive response, for I do not want to continue this farce for another second.


    Your dear son, Conrad*


    Conradin set down his quill and discovered that a tear had fallen from his eyes, forcing him to wipe his cheeks quickly. Nevertheless, the tears did not stop falling. In some ways, the nightmare was a blessing since it gave him the wisdom to recognize his folly.


    He remained there for a time, tears flowing down his cheeks, as he realized how much his mother meant to him and how much she had done for him. He felt an overwhelming sense of thankfulness and love for her, and he realized how fortunate he was to have such a caring and supportive mother.He realized he had to make things right with her, and he was ready to put the past behind him and go forward in love and forgiveness. Perhaps this was the message of the nightmare all along: life is fleeting, and one must not leave any regrets behind.


    ---------------------------------------------


    Hi guys sorry for theck of chapter yesterday, I was busy studying for my exam .


    Here to tell you that it can be possible that during theter half of June I may stop writing till the end of the month since I will be particry busy with studing, nontheless during the month I may publish some chapters , do not worry for I have no n to desert this novel since I am taking much pleasure in writing .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 51: Unexpected Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 51: Unexpected Visitors</h4>


    Hi guys here is author!


    Before you read the chapter I want to point out one of my mistakes during my early writing. I had in fact messed up the daily cost of Conradin army , I had trouble converting English medieval coins'' value as the Italian one , as such the daily cost of the army is not 6700 gold but 3600 . I am sorry for the mistake


    -------------------------------------


    Conradin nced at the letter to his mother on his desk for a long period. As he gazed at it, he felt abination of emotions: regret and grief for the past and the hatred that had surfaced between them, but also thanks and love for her for everything she had done for him. He knew the letter wouldn''t cure everything, but he hoped it would be the beginning of their reconciliation. He was eager to attempt to mend their rtionship and go on in love and forgiveness, and he thought of this letter would be the first step.


    He folded it up, knowing that she would see it as a sign that he was sincere in his efforts to reconcile with her, and he closed his eyes as he wished that the letter would reach her safely and that she would soon respond with words of forgiveness and reconciliation.


    After that, Conradin decided that it was time to wrap up everything. He rose from the desk and threw himself at the bed, trying to get to sleep again.


    Conradin woke up feeling refreshed and renewed after his night''s sleep, and he was ready to face the day ahead. He felt a sense of peace andposure that he had not felt in some time, and he was looking forward to starting his day with a clear mind and a fresh perspective. He felt confident that he had taken the first step towards reconciling with his mother, and he was eager to continue making amends and healing old wounds.


    After a good half-night sleep he got up from his bed, and spent some minutes looking out the window in the room, admiring the beautiful garden. With the tail of his eyes, he observed a nest of birds, with the mother feeding her little. Such sight convinced the young man that his decision was the right one, and he lost himself in such scenery. After some minutes had passed, Conradin woke himself up from his daydreaming and walked away from the window.


    He stretched his muscles out, feeling the tension and fatigue from the previous day''s events slowly recede. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, releasing the tension in his body and mind, and he felt a sense of serenity wash over him. He felt his mind clearing and filling with positive thoughts and feelings, and he was ready to face the day ahead.


    After dressing up, he left the room, and while minding his own business, he met Corrado in the hallway .The two men walked together, engaged in light conversation about the weather and other mundane topics in order to kill the time, before breakfast was served.


    Breakfast was an asion for friendly banter and small talk as the two friends caught up on each other''s recent activities. Over meat and eggs, they sat and chatted about the past and present, sharing their experiences with each other. They also discussed current events and politics, sharing their opinions and insights on the state of affairs. At that moment, Conradin hadpletely forgiven Corrado, Maletta, and Galvano for their betrayal of his father and him. The past was to remain in the past, and now they both walked towards the same goal together. For the first time, Conradin started to consider them his friends. They discussed their concerns and fears about the campaign and the impending conflict, but they also shared their hopes and dreams for the future. Corrado was an optimistic man who always seemed to be able to find the bright side of things, and Conradin found his optimistic outlookforting and encouraging.


    Soon after, the other awoke, and together with Corrado and Conradin, they sat at breakfast,ughing and conversing. They noticed a sense of peace and oneness between them. They had all faced pain and sorrow, and their shared experiences had bonded them. They realized they had amon aim and a shared vision, and they felt unified in their purpose andmitment at that moment. It was a pleasant feeling, and it would see them through any difficulties that arose as they worked together to realize their shared vision for the future.


    This wonderful moment was, however, broken by a servant from the mansion, who hastily walked towards Conradin. Conradin was surprised by the servant''s urgent manner, and he quickly stood up to hear what the servant had to say. The servant came close and whispered something in his ears. Prompting the other to stopughing upon seeing the serious face of Conradin. He listened intently as the servant spoke, and the others quickly fell silent and looked on in concern, not wanting to interrupt their conversation. Once the servant had finished, everyone looked at Conradin with concern, as if expecting to hear something important. Conradin was not one to take things lightly, and they were all aware that whatever it was the servant had said, it must be urgent .


    ''''It seems we will soon have guests," Conradin said with a frowning face.


    As Conradin spoke, the others became even more puzzled, wondering who could possibly arrive unannounced and why they woulde. Conradin''s frown made them all feel a sense of foreboding and rm, and they all knew there must be something important about this unforeseen meeting that required such haste and attention. They all looked at the servant expectantly, hoping he would tell them more about their guest and why it could be so urgent that they woulde unannounced and without any prior arrangements; however, the anxious servant did not move or look at any of them.


    Frederick and Galvano looked at each other and then at Conradin, asking, "Who could these strange guests be? Do you have any idea of their purpose foring to us so urgently and at this hour? It must be something important indeed to cause such a stir."


    Frederick said while raising his eyebrows, expressing his doubt.


    Conradin sighed and shook his head. "I wish I knew, but these fuc*ing cardinals are aplete mystery to me. I can only imagine that they have some important business with us if they havee so urgently and without prior notice. It would seem that whatever their purpose foring may be, it must be something quite serious if they have taken such extreme measures to reach us. I hope that they are noting to bring ill news or some other unpleasant tidings, but I fear that could indeed be the case. We shall just have to wait and see what they have to say to us."


    The new did arouse interest in the group; they knew that the church would note and support them after their history with their liege''s dynasty and Charles.


    "What could the Cardinals possibly want from us?" Frederick wondered aloud. "Probably nothing good'''' Answered Galvano while taking a bite out of a piece of bread.


    The arrival of the cardinals certainly raised many questions and concerns for the group, as they knew that the church was unlikely to support them in their ambitions. They also knew that the church was a powerful entity and would not lightlye to threaten or warn anyone, which led them to believe that there must be some important and urgent reason for the cardinalsing to see them. It was clear that the cardinals would have much power and influence, and the group knew that it would be wise to tread carefully as they navigated their dealings with them.


    ''''Well, there is only one way to know, isn''t there?'''' Frederick said before briefly stopping while pouring down an entire cup of wine in his troat , '''' Should we not go and see what these crepit old men want?'''' Frederick said trying to humor the group.


    This led to Conradin rising to his seat, prompting the group to do the same: "We do not have much choice, do we now? Who knows, maybe this time the church want to call a Hungarian royalty as king of Jerusalem. '''' This led to the group letting out a light sneakering, which helped to calm down their nerves, which were unnerved by the cardinal''s sudden arrival.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 52: Arrogance , the bane of mankind

    <h4>Chapter 52: Arrogance , the bane of mankind</h4>


    Thepany rose from the breakfast table, where they had been enjoying a delightful and light-hearted meal. They were all nervous and impatient to discover what the church expected from them, and they all felt foreboding and trepidation about what the cardinals would say. They realized whatever it was had to be highly important if the cardinals hade so quickly and unexpectedly to present it to them. They all made their way to the main entrance of the estate, where they expected the cardinals to be waiting for them, with a sense of dread and apprehension.


    Conradin believed the church could never bring him good, especially considering his family''s past with them. He had no illusions that he would be met with goodwill or friendship, and he was prepared to face their threats and intimidation without yielding or being persuaded from his goal. He understood the church was a cruel and deadly foe, but he was also determined to stay firm and not back down from his goals, no matter how much pressure they put on him.


    ''I don''t anticipate anything , and yet I am already dissatisfied'' Conradin grumbled as he walked out of his residence.


    The date was the 8 of April it has been one month since he descended in Italy from his holding in Swabia, and he was surprised by the fact that the church has already given Conradin his asnwer to his arrival since he had expected that he had at least a bit more of time before meeting the pope''s representative.


    As the group exited the hall, they noticed a bunch of cardinals waiting for them. Conradin spotted their iconic crimson outfit, red cloak, andrge cross descending from their fat neck.


    Conradin led the group slowly towards the cardinals, who looked at them coldly and indifferently. He was unhappy at the sight of these church representatives, who had brought so much sorrow and death during the previous century to his house. He knew they could be vicious and merciless when they wanted to be, and their presence here now only added to his nervousness and disquiet. He kept his cool, not allowing the Cardinals to see his anxiety and apprehension.


    He stared back at them with equal severity, prepared to face whatever they had to say to him without letting any of their intimidation get to him. They were prepared for conflict , and they knew that the church would not hesitate to use whatever force and power they had at their disposal in order to achieve their aims. They braced themselves for whatever confrontation mighte as they approached the group of cardinals standing in silent wait.


    Once they were near, Pietro de Pece walked ahead and presented the titles of his liege.


    ''''His majesty, Conrad third of his name , son of Conrad II, grandson of the great emperor Frederick II, Roi Siciliae, Roi Hierosolymitanum, and dux of Swabiae, is here to greet the representative of the church." Pietro said as it was customary to show good manners even to the enemy.


    The title that was given to Conrad made the cardinals erupt in irritation and anger, for the church did not recognize Conradin as the king of Sicily and gave the crown to Charles of Anjou. The cardinals'' reaction to the formal introduction of Conrad did not surprise the group, but it served to remind them once again of the church''s stance of hostility and opposition towards them. They were well aware that the church did not recognize Conrad''s im to the throne of Sicily, and the cardinals'' reaction only served to further cement the fact that the church would see them as nothing but a thorn in their side that needed to be removed.


    Following this, one of the cardinals opened a scroll and, after warming up his voice, began reading the words written by the pope himself in a somber and gruff voice.


    ''''His holiness, the representative of Christ on the hearth, Clement IV, hereby orders Conrad III, Roi Hierosolymitanum, and dux of Swabiae, to immediately cease any hostile action against the king of Sicily, Charles, the church, and as such, God, or else your baptism and salvation will be hereby revoked by the church," Such were the wordsing from the scroll written by the pope. Conradin was aware of the terrible blood between his house and the church, so thismunication came as no surprise.


    As such, he decided to humor himself and his group: ''''Well, it seems that your arrival did not bring positive news; apparently the pope has been too busy draping his white gown with French wine to follow the path of justice." Such words did not help but further anger the cardinals; however, Conradin managed, to his glee, to make his group snicker; even Galvano, who was usually the stoic type, snorted from his nose and turned his head, masking hisughter with a cough. They still knew that the situation was serious, but it was good to see that their monarch could still show an unusual sense of humor even in such a tense situation. The cardinals however did not seem nearly as amused, and they did not lose time to express their irritation.


    ''''Be careful about your words, boy; the church until this moment did not contest your right to the kingdom of Jerusalem. If you, however, decide to continue in your fool''s errand, we will not have any choice but to denounce your right to both the kingship of Jerusalem and from the duchy of Swabia."


    The cardinals said as they were trying to make Conradin back off from his campaign.


    ''''Well, this yourst threat, truly makes me shiver from fear, losing about what? A city and 20,000 people that lives there , oh, and yes, I almost forgot a city without walls. On Heaven''s name, that truly is worrying."


    It seems that the church''s words did not really convince Conradin to stop his invasion and instead gained them more ridicule from the young monarch. The cardinals did not seem to react to the sarcasm of Conrad''s reply, and perhaps they weren''t used to hearing such criticism and disdain from someone who they perceived as inferior to themselves. They continued to look at the group with suspicion and contempt, and they made no attempt to conceal their hostility. They appeared taken aback and speechless for a moment, as if not expecting such a brazen disregard for their threats. But eventually they recovered and maintained theirposure, responding that they would not hesitate to carry out their threats if the group continued on their current path of defiance. They seemed to genuinely believe that their threats would be enough to scare the group back into submission, but clearly they had miscalcted the group''s resolve and determination, or the chip they had to y in this game of threatening.


    The cardinals were obviously growing increasingly desperate, and their threat was getting more and more serious. But the group knew that the church used the threat of exmunication as a weapon and means of control, and they were not about to let themselves be deterred or intimidated by it. They also realized that if the church did indeed emunicate the group, it would not be a permanent state, and they would eventually be able to redeem themselves in God''s eyes. Apart from that, the group knew that they just needed to win the war and siege the Eternal City, and the exmunication would be revoked. After all, Emperor Frederick II was exmunicated three times, so it was a bit of a thing that was passed down in the family.


    The cardinals, however, apparently saw the group''s continued defiance as a sign of arrogance and heresy, and they began to feel even more resolute in their perceived rightfulness.


    "Well then," Conradin said, as he stared down the cardinals with defiance, "if that is what it takes to defend our right to the throne and follow our path, so be it. You can exmunicate us if you wish, but it will not deter us from our purpose. And once we have won back the crown, we will redeem ourselves before the church and be able to hold our heads high again. But for now, we must focus on our purpose, and we will not let anything stop us, even the church and its threats of exmunication."


    Conradin said that while looking at the cardinals in the eyes as a sign of defiance, the group knew that even an exmunication would not stop them from their ultimate objective of retaking theirnds, and they were prepared to face any challenges and obstacles that they might encounter along the way.


    The group had been prepared for a confrontation with the church since the beginning of their journey, and they felt an even greater resolve after the cardinals'' visit. They knew that this was likely only the beginning and that more challenges and obstacles would be thrown in their way, but they were determined to face them all and push through to their final goal. They were prepared for it, and they were not going to be intimidated or swayed by the church''s threats or influence. They were determined to pursue their goals and ambitions regardless of what the church might think or do about them.


    And so like this, everyone in the group understood that they were now part of a ship that had no chance to sail back; the only thing they could do now was push forward and beat whatever wave the sea sent toward them.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 53: Good riddance

    <h4>Chapter 53: Good riddance</h4>


    As the meeting with the cardinals sent by the Pope came to a conclusion, both groups realized that Conradin would rather die than return to Swabia without giving his all. The group was well aware that the meeting with the cardinals was intended to intimidate and threaten them, but it had instead served to increase their desire and drive toplete their objective. The church had inly demonstrated its opposition and enmity toward them, and they were well aware that they would face additional hurdles and obstacles as they continued on their quest.


    ''''The pope will not be delighted by this meeting '''' one of the cardinals said. ''''This will not end well for you, your Highness, just as it did not end well for your grandfather or your uncle, because it appears that losing against us runs in your family.''''


    The Cardinal''sst remark left a foul taste in his mouth since he despised it when others made fun of his family legacy, most likely as a result of feeling the weight of the responsibility to keep his dying house alive.He was used to the church and the pope seeking to portray him as a wicked character and church enemy, but he was not about to be intimidated or terrorized into obedience, by such simple means.


    He was ready and willing to face any hurdles the church threw at him, and he would continue down his chosen road despite all the obstacles. His heritage and home would be saved as a result of his efforts, and no lesiastical threat could deter him from this.


    ''''That is enough, go back to the pope, tell him what we said word for word, and also inform him that I will notmit the same error as my grandfather and that no power, earthly or divine, will stop me , you tell him that he can exunicate me all he wants but nothing will protect him when I will arrive to his door , for the lord will not protect thatpulsive liar,'''' Conradin muttered this while hurling mes through his eyes from sheer rage.The Cardinals were clearly taken aback by the group''s defiant response, and they looked at each other as if trying to figure out how to respond to their words. But after a moment of hesitation, they swiftly turned around and started walking away as they continued speaking to Conradin .


    ''''That is enough, nothing will be resolved by talking with a heretic, we shall return to the holy city at once for we failed to bring you to the right path, now steel shall do the job if words failed. May the Lord have mercy on you all''''


    Conradin''s meeting with the cardinal went as anticipated; it would be ridiculous to expect them to bring good news after all the history between the church and House Hohenstaufen. Nheless, this meeting left a terrible taste in his mouth and marred an otherwise pleasant day. Conradin began to miss Gerwin, his loyal butler, whom the young king had left in his castle to oversee his duchy''s affairs, understanding that he would be practically useless for military affairs. In light of this, he understood that it would have been better to go off without him, but even though he had reason to, he was sad to leave Gerwin behind nheless.


    Without anything else to do but wonder about the well-being of his butler , he then decided to go back the mansion while discussing with theothersr the next step they will be taking after the arrival of the military contingents from the otherItalianmunes.


    Without anything else to do but wonder about the well-being of his butler , he then decided to go back the mansion while discussing with theothersr the next step they will be taking after the arrival of the military contingents from the otherItalianmunes.


    -------------------------------------


    In a in extension of green, a messenger was riding on a horse traversing thend as fast as he can, his destination unknown and his message a mystery. He rides at a breakneck pace, the breeze cutting through his hair and his clothes whipping against his skin. He holds a letter tightly in his hands, his content still unknown .It is obvious that he has an urgent message to deliver and will stop at nothing to get it to its recipient, whoever he may be.


    The messenger, a stout and well-armed warrior with a stern face, was stopping at nothing and was riding at a breakneck pace on an equally stout-looking warhorse. The horse is obviously used to traveling at this breakneck speed, and the rider is holding on tightly with one hand as his horse continues to race down the road. He has been riding at this pace all day and shows no signs of slowing down or stopping any time soon.


    The messenger rode his horse straight-backed, his expression intent and his gaze fixed on the path ahead of him. He rode quickly yet cautiously, and his horse was evidently well-trained and used to ridingrge distances under the guidance of its rider. It wasn''t apparent who the messenger was or who he was riding for, but the way he rode gave the idea that it was a serious issue of state. The messenger had ridden for a long time before seeing the walls of his destination, Mn.


    He began heading towards the gate after dismounting his mount. The guards evidently inquired about their names and goals within the city.


    The man, on the other hand, did not respond to any of the questions and instead showed them a silver que. Without saying anything, the guard ordered the gate to be opened and proceeded to let the owner of the object inside .


    The guards were used to letting such people go inside and not interfering with their business, and this was clearly a man with important matters to attend to. Whatever his message was, they didn''t want to get in his way and were more than ready to open the gates without question or dy.


    After being permitted to enter the city, the man proceeded through the streets packed with shouts and shops until he arrived at the Mn pce hall, where he would deliver his letter to his lieutenant.


    The pce hall was buzzing with activity andmotion as people went about their daily routines. The envoy''s lieutenant pushed his way through the crowd to the throne room, his look solemn and resolute. His task was critical, and nothing would stand in his way of fulfilling it. He entered the throne room, approached the podest¨¤, and handed him his letter. "Your lord, I havee to deliver a message from our spy in Florence." Please ept the contents of this letter."


    After that, he bowed and kneeled, waiting for his liege, Mn''s podest¨¤, Napoleone de Torre, to take and read the letter. Napoleone stood from his seat, a frown on his brow, after reading the letter.


    ''''May I ask everyone, apart from my son , to leave the hall so that private matters can be discussed?" Everyone else in the hall grew silent, and they swiftly departed the chamber, as the podest¨¤ had requested that he and his son be alone. Once outside ,everyone resumed their previous activities, and some were noticeably intrigued as to what this important subject might possibly be about.


    Napoleone de Torre was usually a very calm person, so it must have been a matter of great importance for him to have spoken in such a serious tone and ordered them all to leave so quickly. It was clear that whatever he had to discuss with his son was very important and serious indeed.


    There in the room there only the podest¨¤ and his son Corrado de Torre, nicknamed "Mosca" (fly), remained.


    Silence resonated in the hall, which was unbearable to Mosca, who asked his father what all of that was about.


    ''''Our spy sent a note that the new Sicilian King had organized a rebellion in Florence, probably to gain influence and control over the Republic of Florence."Napoleone de Torre remarked this while handing the letter to Mosca, who read it with trepidation and then echoed his father''s attitude.


    ''''Tell me, kid, how would you go about it?'''' Napoleon asked his son as a test, knowing that he would be the one to take his ce in authority in the future.


    ''''I would probably notify the othermunes and create a league to defend our interests." Mosca stated, after some contemtion, ''''Very good, Son, but what are your ns for this league?" Napoleone asked with a slight smirk


    ''''I would definitely threaten to withdraw our assistance to Charles, as long as he does not cease doing such actions,'''' Mosca added, staring his father in the eyes.


    ''''Wrong, threatening is not eptable; we still have to battle Conradin; it will divide us, and it is even possible that Charles will hurl us straight into the teeth of the lion." Napoleone said "What we should do is to express our worries in an implicit way to Charles; we would form the league and invite Charles in , obviously making the reason for this league understood by him implicitly , so that he will not suffer the humiliation of giving in to a threat and will be able to back off without losing face," Napoleone said as he walked in a circle around his son.


    ''''Keep in mind, son. Politics is not just about power, alliances, and influence; it is also about presenting something in such a way that the counterpart epts it without significantly damaging his interests. This is the secret to a sessful foreign policy; remember it and memorize it''''.


    ----------------


    Look at the Author thoughts for information about Napoleone de torre.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 54: The sighted sea lion

    <h4>Chapter 54: The sighted sea lion</h4>


    April 11, 1267


    Lorenzo Zeno, the nephew of the Vian doge dispatched to help Charles with a fleet, had granted his men a night''s rest while the fleet procured the provisions required for the crew to subsist at sea.


    The soldiers at the head of the naval convoy had finally left after a sessful night of celebration and pleasure. They were well rested and prepared for the work at hand and willing to go to any length to ensure the campaign''s sess and their objectives were realized. The departure was rapid and efficient, and they were soon on their way, ready to give naval support to Charles.


    They were determined to get the job done and be back soon, and there would be no stopping them from fulfilling their duty and carrying out their mission.


    The fleet was not formed by Venice ships alone; for also, the fleet that Charles had while being in Provence was dispatched, so in total they had:


    18 ships from Venice and 12 from Provence; nevertheless, 16 of these were galley ships, true and strong war maritime vessels, while the remaining 14 were civil ships converted from trade to fighting. They had a huge and powerful fleet at their disposal, which provided them with a lot of flexibility and options in terms of how they could use their naval forces. With so many ships at their disposal and with the support of both the Vians and the Provences on their side, Charles was overall in a strong position to take on the Genoese navy and its allies, this was achieved by the fact that he was willing to go to any length to achieve sess and triumph, and was not reluctant to use diplomacy and words to achieve more support from foreign countries.They would not back down or surrender to the Genoese, and they would do everything in their power to assure victory in the next battle.


    Naval engagement can be carried out in two ways: ramming and breaking the ship, causing it to sink, or jumping from ship to ship and fighting with white weaponry. Ramming could clearly only be done by galleys, which were fortified on the front to provide destructive power, whilst civil ships, with little alterations, could only fight hand-to-hand.Both styles of naval battle had distinct advantages and disadvantages, and either could be employed effectively against the adversary. Ramming was more of a shock and awe strategy that could easily be used to destroy an enemy ship, whereas civil ships were more agile and could be used to execute more advanced tactics and maneuver themselves to gain an advantage over their opponents. It would eventuallye down to how each side chose to use its ships and which style they prefer when engaged, and these factors would be considered when developing a war strategy and n.


    Lorenzo Zeno gave the signal for the ships to get underway and move to their destination after ensuring that their fleet was armed and ready for the conflict. Their mission was obvious, their goal was well-defined, and they were all anxious to get started on the task at hand. They were aware that the assignment would be tough and risky, but they were prepared and determined toplete it and prevent the Genoese naval from interfering with the campaign''s ns and aims. They were going to win, and nothing was going to stand in their way.


    A high level of precision and order. There was a lot of nning and organization that went into making sure all of the ships were ready to go. After Lorenzo delivered themand to his right personnel, Marco,who then gave the order to the guy on the mainmast to use the g tomunicate with the other ship in the fleet. The crew member on the right raised the yellow g, indicating that it was time to go , while the man on the left of the maist, raised a white g with 4 ck points, indicating they were to go an 4 ship per line.


    Marco was well suited for this task, and he had obviously been picked for his position for a reason. His knowledge and experience in the navy were well known, and he was very experienced in giving orders and taking control of situations with authority and confidence. It was a task that required experience and skill, and Marco was clearly capable and qualified for it. The men around him followed his orders quickly and efficiently, and soon the fleet was on the move in a 4-line formation, ready to face whatever challenges came up. Their mission was clear, and they were all eager toplete it as efficiently and effectively as possible.The ships moved through the sea with considerable authority and power.


    The sound of the waves breaking against the sides of the ships was a constant and loud roar, but the crew members were trained and experienced in coping with this noise, and it did not distract them from their work of properly moving the ships. The men worked together with precision and synchronization, holding their stations within the formation and precisely following orders. The crew''s sound was equally amazing and strong, as if they were a well-oiled machine that worked in unison. They were attentive and professional, and they were serious about their work.


    During every naval journey, the crew was always straining to manage the ships, while the captain and officers only needed to issue orders. As a result, the captain had plenty of time to kill on every cruise. As such Lorenzo attempted to start up a discussion with his right-hand guy in order to avoid boredom. ''''So, Marco, when do you think we''ll arrive at our destination?'''' Lorenzo inquired, his gaze fixed on his helper. ''''Well, we should be there in five days, four if the wind is on our side." Marco replied, his gaze shifting from the sea to his skipper.


    "Four days is the absolute best-case scenario,but anything could happen between now and then that could dy us and throw off our calctions. For example the wind and weather could change. There are a lot of things that could happen that could derail our original timeline, so we should n for as many contingencies as possible and be ready to adjust on the fly, sir." Marco said he was known for being a cautious man when it came to nning and preparing for missions, and to Lorenzo, his advice and insight were always valued. "But yes, sir, if everything is good, the best-case scenario is that we will arrive in four days."


    ''''So... how about a drink on my private deck after we wrap things up?" Lorenzo asked Marco while winking; after all, he always likes to have a few drinks with him. "Yes, I think that would be good for us to do." Marco agreed, saying, "It will give us an opportunity to dpress and rx a bit before we get to our destination. We need to clear our heads and refresh ourselves before taking on such a critical mission, and I think a drink would help to do that," responded Marco, prompting an agreement from Lorenzo.


    ''''It had surely been a whirlwind of activity and preparation; we deserve to have a little bit of downtime and rx, don''t we?''''


    After agreeing that it would be a good idea for them to take a break and rx before they had to deal with something of such importance, the two men headed down to the private area of the captain''s cabin. There they would have the chance to talk and rx in private, which would be beneficial in light of the uing events and responsibilities that they would soon be facing. It was important for them to be able to talk in private and prepare themselves for the task ahead, and the private area of the captain''s cabin was a perfect ce for such a conversation.


    After that, the crew could readily hearughtering down from the private cabin of the captain. The good mood of the captains, however, did not help relieve the crew members, for they had to work while the two were having fun, not that this aroused their anger; after all, they were simple sailors, and it would be crazy for them to be treated as the captains are.


    --------------------


    Author note:


    Hey guys , thanks for reading , just wanted to say that in three or two chapters the first battle of the series will start, just wanted to apologise for having taken my time , but I wanted to build the right atmosphere for the campaign , for I have always been a lover of detail-writing , hope you gonna like the battle , for I sure did writing it


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 55: VERY IMPORTANT (please do not ignore)

    <h4>Chapter 55: VERY IMPORTANT (please do not ignore)</h4>


    hi guys Don''t worry the chapter Isingter this day , i Just wanted to Ask the Reader for some feature about the novel , more importantly about two thing Speed and secrecy


    Pleasement for your choice


    1)I think the novel Is :


    *Too slow should be more fast


    *It Is good like this , i like It slow and steady (pun intended)


    2)About the strategy n of Conradin I have been secretive about It because I did not want to ruin the surprise, so from now on :


    *keep no secret we want everything clear in the novel


    *I like secrecy , keep It that way

 Chapter 56: The arrival of the storm

    <h4>Chapter 56: The arrival of the storm</h4>


    It was a beautiful day in Genoa. The sun was shining, and the birds were chirping. The springtime weather was causing people toe out of their homes and enjoy the fresh air and sunlight, and the city was abuzz with activity and life as everyone took advantage of the pleasant weather to get out and enjoy themselves. There was a feeling of optimism and prosperity in the air, and it was a wonderful time to be in the city. The streets were alive with activity, and there was an enthusiasm that was contagious, making it hard not to be joyful and excited about the prospects of the future.


    The guards were d that they were in a ce where things were going well and there was no sign of danger or trouble. This was a pleasant day and an ideal time to patrol the streets and keep them safe. One of these guards, was on duty and minding his own business, watching the sea. It was a pleasant day, and the guard was enjoying the peace and calm that came with his position. The guard was just doing his job, standing near the edge of the dock and looking out over the sea. He was on duty though and had to keep an eye out for anything that might be a problem or a threat. He was attentive and alert, but he couldn''t help but admire the beauty of the sea from this vantage point. It was a rxing and pleasant way to spend the day, and it was an ideal time to take a moment and rx.


    The guard was standing near the edge of the dock when he saw something moving on the horizon. He couldn''t quite make out what it was at first, but he could tell that it was getting closer and closer. He kept watching carefully, trying to get a better look at it to see what it was. He finally realized that it was a single shiping into the port. After understanding what it was, he just shrugged. After all, Genoa was one of the most important ports in Europe, and it would be senseless to get on guard for any shiping into the port. After initially being rmed by the sight of a ship approaching the port, the guard quickly realized that there was nothing to be worried about. This was just a normal shiping into the port, and it didn''t present any threat or danger. He rxed and went back to his duties, but he would remain vignt just in case anything else unusual happened.


    Nheless, the once-calm guard became agitated and dashed into a fray, sprinting to themander of the city watch. Why was he so worried? Well, the guard recognized that the ship he was observing was a messenger ship, and the g it was flying was one that informed the city about the advent of a hostile fleet. The guard didn''t even bother knocking as he walked right through the doors,since every second counted. He observed themander enjoying wine in thepany of a girl and gave the message without pausing to exin himself , why he entered without knocking.


    "Sir, I just saw a ship approaching the port, and it wasn''t a regr trade ship, but a messenger one, with a g indicating the arrival of an enemy fleet." The guard was definitely taking this extremely seriously, and themander could sense a lot of concern among the guards and city defenders, who also sighted the ship. He immediately went into battle preparation mode and directed his servant to notify the Senate of a likely conflict with a hostile fleet. Themander was clearly taking the situation seriously, and was not disregarding the threat or risk.


    All avable resources and men would be called on, and the city would be put on high alert. Themander knew that this was a time of great danger and there was no room for mistakes or hesitation, he was determined to make sure that the city and its people would be safe and protected.


    Nearly ten years ago, Genoa lost a confrontation against Venice. The senate probably understood that the opposite ships belonged to Venice, and it was time for a rematch. They immediately began making preparations for a naval battle, and they knew that they had to do everything in their power to prepare for theing engagement. It was clear that the Senate understood the gravity of the situation and was taking things very seriously, as the situation warranted. They were going to do everything they could to ensure that they were ready, willing, and able to face the enemy ande out on top in this battle. This was a crucial time for the Senate and the future of their city, they needed to have a win, or else the prestige of the republic would plummet once again and it will without a doubt reflect the avability of nations to strike trade deals with the Genoese republic.


    The crew of the ship finally arrived in Genoa after 8 or 9 minutes and immediately went to report to the Senate.They announced they were the crew of a ship from Sardinia, that was sent to inform the senate upon the sighting of the enemy fleet , and as their mission requested they gave them, all the information they had, including a rough estimate of how many ships they had sighted and a rough estimate of when the enemy fleet would arrive in the area. This was critical information that would be vital in nning for the uing battle. The senate was d for the information and was sure to make the general of the fleet incorporate it into his battle ns, as every bit made a difference in determining the oue of the battle. (go to thement for Visual help)


    They would leave nothing to chance and take every step necessary to ensure a victory.In light of the current situation and the information they had just received, the Senate had a serious decision to make, and they spent dozens of minutes deliberating beforeing to a decision, going back and forth with the various families and their arguments about who was best suited for the job. Knowing that time was running out , it was ultimately decided that Oberto Spin would lead the attack, since he was an experienced and capable leader who had proven himself worthy of such a critical duty.


    The fact that he was from a minor noble family in Genoa only helped to highlight the suitability of their chosen assignment; it ensured that his own family would be too weak to have an impact on the republic''s political structure, regardless of the oue of the conflict.


    As the Senate finally decided who would lead the attack, they also resolved to devote all of their remaining resources to supporting it. This included recruiting any ship that could be utilized as a battleship. This meant that Genoa, after forcefully temporarily taking many merchant vessels, possessed 28 ships, 18 of which were galleys and the remaining ten were the ones taken from the merchants. This without a doubt demonstrated the Senate''smitment to win the uing battle .


    The activity around the Senate was hard to miss, and soon rumors began to spread about what was happening. The people of the city were naturally curious and wanted to get to the bottom of the matter as soon as possible. There were plenty of rumors going around, and it was clear that something big was happening, but the exact details were still unclear. There was some sense of worry and anxiety spreading through the city, and the people were eager for more information that might shed some light on what was going on. The minds of the people were working overtime as they tried to figure out what the Senate was up to and what they were nning. The people would no doubt be eager to find out what had happened, and they would undoubtedly be keeping an eye out for any future developments around the Senate chamber.


    It would not be long until the senate would decide on inventing some news to keep the city from spreading into chaos; after all, even if they lost the battle, the enemy ships would be returning home since they would not be able to make any attack onnd, so in either case, the people would not see any difference. The information they spread was that a fleet would be sent to protect an important member of a noble family that would soon marry a member of the Fieschi family. They had to keep the people on their side and avoid any unnecessary panic or worry, so a convoy heading to protect a prominent member of a noble family was an understandable and reasonable excuse. This story would not only exin the chaos and activity, but it would also help keep the people calm and relieved rather than anxious and worried. It was the perfect excuse to keep everyone from panicking.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 57: Red sea(1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Red sea(1)</h4>


    The senate deliberated long and hard about how to respond to the impending fight with the provencal-Vian fleet. The fleet had been assembled, themand structure had been established, and all that remained was to wait for the oue of the conflict. Every element was scrutinized, and all potential risks and weaknesses were taken into ount. They were determined not to take anything for granted and to leave no stone unturned in their battle preparations. They were convinced that if theypleted their work and left nothing to chance, they would be able to ovee any obstacle thrown their way by the enemy.


    Following the Senate''s decisions, it was also determined that a messenger would be dispatched to tell Conradin and his group of the impending conflict. They couldn''t do much because none of Conradin''s group had any experience with naval battle, and as such, the information given to them by the Senate was only to tell them that the oue of the battle would determine if they would be able to use the sea to their advantage in this campaign or if they would have to renounce its use in their favor.


    Conradin was enjoying some time to himself and reflecting in the peaceful garden of his gifted mansion , when the messenger arrived with the message from the Senate. He was taken aback and surprised by the news of an imminent battle, but he immediately understood that this was a crucial time for his campaign and that he could do nothing to change that.


    He decided to go to the port and witness the preparation being finalized. The only thing he could do was to be present while the fleet was setting off, since he could not give any actual support in the battle. Conradin immediately went to the port and observed the preparations being made for deployment. He saw that the ships were being loaded and stocked with provisions and supplies, and he saw that the troops were being briefed and given instructions on their mission.


    He had arrived just in time to witness themander of the fleet give a speech to his men.From the back he saw Oberto Spin walk ahead and, with a strong and resounding voice, start his speech.


    ''''Citizens of Genoa, ahead of us we have an opportunity to test our mettle and strength. The greedy Vians, along with the French, are trying to cut off our trade route in Italy. I don''t think that I have to tell you anything about those fucking Salt-Seller inders.


    We had enough confrontation against them, and many men before me apparently gave you a good brief exnation of the vices of such people. Ten years ago we were bested by them, and I think they are still drunk on that victory; otherwise, it would not exin their arrogance and stupidity uponing to our turf. Do they think we will be silent and bow our heads and submit? Do you think that we should bow to them, citizens? Should we thank them while they whip us with their sword and rob us of our trade?Should we thank them as they enve your wives and sons to a life of poverty, which will be caused by both them and you, for allowing them to do as they wish? Or should we instead brace our hearts and show them who is the true master of the Mediterranean Sea? COME ON MEN, SHOW THEM YOUR ANSWER NOW, THROW THEM TO THE FUC*IN SEA AS FOOD FOR THE FISH! TO YOUR SHIPS, NOW! ''''


    With that, themander issued a loud, booming order for his soldiers to enter the ships, and they instantly hurried to their positions. His impassioned speech had enraged them all, and they were ready and anxious to exact their vengeance on the Vians for their previous humiliation. They would not be stopped, and it was evident that these men were willing to give their lives for their leader and city. Their bravery and tenacity were admirable, and the Senate couldn''t help but be proud and inspired by their willingness to go to any length to win.


    The fleet had departed from the port, hitting the waves with the wood while they were getting into formation to adopt the tactic called for by Spin. This was surely going to be a great battle that would have longsting consequences for both sides since it would make Europe know if Genoa were still in the game to maintain its presence in the Mediterranean or if they were to fade away like the Republic of Amalfi. The Genoese sailors were ready to face their enemies and leave everything on the battlefield to make sure that the Genoese people never fell victim to the Vians'' greed.


    The fate of the Genoese Republic depended on the sess of this mission, and no one was going to falter or let theirrades down. The tactic employed by Spin was an ancient one, the Diekplous. The general idea behind this tactic is to make the first line ram into the enemy line to create a gap that will soon be used to nk the enemy. Oberto Spin modified this tactic a bit, trying to maximize the effect of the trade ship that would be unable to ram through the enemy. Oberto decided to put the galley as the first line, and shortly behind the gap of the ship, the trade ship would be used to board the ships that would be in a stalemate following the ramming.


    Oberto knew that no n survives contact with the enemy, as such he informed the other ship captain of the general n, allowing them however great freedom on how to act on the boarding since it would be counterproductive to give them ns that could be not followed, for example, the destruction of an allied ship following the initial sh couldpletely disrupt the battle ns.


    Without further ado, the ships started moving. It was estimated that at least some hours would be needed before the Genoese fleet would encounter the enemy. As such, the men were left on their own to pass the time while the fleet was navigating the sea.


    ''If only we had more time," Oberto Spin thought, ''we could have called our ships in the Levant and in Sardegna so that we could have formed up a bigger fleet.'' Nheless, it would be useless to cry about things that they could no longer do, so Oberto put this thought in the back of his mind. He constantly kept a watchful eye on his men as theypleted their various tasks, making sure that everything was being done exactly as it should be and that there were no mistakes or ws. He wanted everything to go smoothly and wlessly as they prepared to face the challenge ahead.


    Sure enough, some hours passed, and it was midday when the two fleets finally met one another. Some sort of silence resounded between the two fleets, one waiting for the other to break the silence. It was Oberto who did it first, giving orders to his crew members to put the g up and get into formation. The fleet employed a broken moon crescent formation to capitalize on the ramming sh to get the better at the start of the battle. Oberto knew that if the initial sh failed, it would be their fleet to be on the end of the stick since it would be easy to break the line and create a gap that could be exploited by the provencal-french fleet. (Look at thement to see the formation of the two fleets.) In total Genoa could employ 28 ships for this engagement of which 18 were galleys and 10 simple trade ships.


    The battle had started, and after a brief prayer to ask for got to assist them, the two fleets proceeded toward each other. Surely enough, the first sh was to be through the galley ramming against each other. ''''Hold yourself, men," and ''''Show what you got to those fuckers," such words rang out from both ships as they approached each other. It was the moment they had been anticipating, and they were ready to show their adversary what they were made of. The two fleets collided with enormous power, and the roar of the impact could be heard all the way aboard the ship. The two sides were now engaged in a lethal battle, and there was no going back from there.


    Both sides knew that engagement was going to be fought all the way to the end, and there would be no mercy on either side. The first sh was going to be a massive collision between the two fleets, and both sides were bracing for it. The Genoese held their ships steady and strong as they collided with the Vians, and the consequent ramming was incredibly intense and violent. Many men could be seen flying out of the ships and being engulfed by the cruel sea; no help could be given to them since it would be counterproductive to help them during a time when all the manpower was needed.


    If they were lucky, they might be able to grab a piece of wood thrown up by the crash. Some were able to get their wood life-saver, which would prevent them from being swamped by the waves, but the majority were not so fortunate.


    For the first collision, there was no clear winner, or at least Spin couldn''t see it, so he ordered the trading ship to sail through the established gap and board the enemy ships. Ships could be seen approaching one other, weaving ropes and building bridges that could be assaulted by the wooden construction of the enemy ships using a de, much like a modified Corvus (see thement for an illustration), or just jumping from ships to ship with their sword at hand.


    While the footmen armed with swords, maces, and axes were trying to get on the enemy vessel, crossbowmen and archers exchanged shots with each other or with the sailors that were trying to get across the two ships. Even though a small number of men were fighting in a naval battle, the engagement was as cruel and hard-fought as any othernd battle.


    Men could be seen losing their lives all over the site, either by a cut and a blow or by the bolt and arrow fired against each other. It was a chaotic moment, with shout and scream resonating throughout the sea, either shout of pain or shout of the captain giving orders to their crew , the battle was undecisive and the oue was to be decided not by tactic but by the sheer will and mettle of the single soldiers fighting.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 58: Red sea(2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Red sea(2)</h4>


    The sound of the battle was deafening and chaotic as the two fleets shed and collided with each other. It was a cacophony of noise that was full of shouting and screaming as the men battled for their lives. The noise was so intense and loud that it was hard to make out any individual sounds, but it was clear that the two sides were engaged in a furious struggle that was taking its toll on both sides. The battle was a deadly exchange that left many men dead and dying, and it was clear that the oue woulde down to the strength and prowess of each side.


    While thebat was going on, Oberto Spin was gathering information about the action from one of his crew members who was watching it from the mast. It didn''t assist much because thebat was a shambles, with ships boarding other ships. The crew, on the other hand, observed that the initial colliding appeared to be sluggishly on their side, aided by the wind blowing against the hostile fleet. The Vians, on the other hand, were proving to be worthy opponents, and they were not going down easily. The battle was hot and violent, and the Genoese needed to stay concentrated and execute their tactics properly if they were toe out on top.


    The Genoese continued to take the fight to the Vians as the conflict raged on, and they were able to keep them on the defensive. They were confident in their abilities to overpower the Vians and win the war decisively.


    However, a report from the same mast crew member poured cold water on Oberto since he informed him of movement on both nks, of what seemed to be provencal ships. Oberto took note of the circumstance at the same time the report was made. He couldn''t let the provencal ships finish the maneuver since it would allow the opposing fleet to strike or even surround the fleet. Oberto understanding the direness of the situation, issued an order to hisrade on the mast, "GIVE ORDER TO THE SHIPS IN RESERVE TO JOIN THE FIGHT AND STOP THE ONCOMING HOSTILE SHIPS FROM COMPLETING THE MANEUVER." The sailor did what he was told. Three gs were hoisted on the mast, one to alert the ships in reserve that the order was for them, and the other two to issue themand to attack the approaching fleets from both nks. The three gs were easily recognized by the reserve ships, and they immediately joined thebat. They assaulted the invading ships from all sides, preventing the move from being aplished. The Genoese reacted quickly and decisively to the threat, showing to the enemies that they were a coordinated force. (look atment for visual help)


    Oberto knew that both sides had used up all of the ships of their fleet; as such, he decided to use a dangerous strategy to increase the morale of the sailors: he decided to join the battle himself. Oberto''s decision to join the battlefield was a risky one, but he believed that it was necessary in order to increase the morale of his men and to show them that he was ready and willing to fight alongside them. He was confident in his ability to lead them to victory, and he knew that he needed to be present on the battlefield in order to coordinate and lead his men effectively. This was a critical moment in the battle, and he was ready to take whatever risks were necessary in order to secure victory for the Genoese people. He understood that it was vital to keep his sailors and his men motivated and inspired in order to achieve victory, and he was willing to do whatever it took to achieve that goal, even if it meant putting himself in harm''s way. So he made the decision to join the battle and to lead from the front, a move that was sure to rally and inspire the Genoese fleet to greater heights of courage and bravery.


    ''''Men advance the ship; we shall join in the fight." Oberto said, shouting to his men while drawing his short sword.


    ''''Aye'''' resonated from the ship, and the crew immediatelyplied with their captain''s order and moved the ship closer to the battle. As Oberto drew his sword, he was ready to lead his men into battle. It was clear that they were deeplymitted to the cause, and they were prepared to sacrifice themselves if need be in order to achieve victory.


    Sure enough, the gship closed near a boarding match between two galleys. Giving the order to charge, the sailor jumped into action, and while the crossbowmen took aim to shoot at the enemy crew, Oberto himself took a crossbow, took aim, and hit a Frenchman in the throat, causing thetter to grab the wound and fall on the wooden floor of the ship in a pool of his own blood. The Genoese forces attacked the enemy fleet with a flurry of arrows and bolts, and their aim was deadly urate. They took down enemy soldiers left and right, as a consequence the French troops were quickly overwhelmed and unable to respond effectively to the attack. Soon enough, the ship was cleared of any French presence, and just like that, the two ships disengaged and navigated to any close allied ship that would be in need of help. The Genoese forces were relentless in their attack against the French forces, and they quickly overwhelmed any French presence. They showed no mercy or hesitation, but instead, they fought with ruthless determination and savage intensity. While Venitian crews were able to show their mettle against the Genoese, the French were less adaptable to this type of warfare, and they could do nothing against the exchange of bolts between the ships.


    The battle was at a critical point, and it was clear that the Genoese had the upper hand in the center, and they would soon be able to break through, resulting in many shipsing out of the hostile line and attacking or surrounding the enemy fleet; however, on the nk, Oberto was unaware of what was going on, and as a result, he couldn''t tell if they were winning or losing that engagement. He hoped the nk could hold out long enough for the Genoes to break through the middle. If the Genoese forces were to win, they needed to sustain their momentum and keep pushing the offensive against the French army.


    They had to remain together and coordinate their attacks, the n was to be brutal in their assaults to push the French forces back so much that the Vian ships would have no choice but to rout in order to avoid being crushed.


    The battlested several hours before the oue was ultimately announced. The nks managed to hold on to their engagement long enough for the center to win the battle, and the French ships were unable to resist their relentless attack, prompting themander of the provencal fleet to give the order to retreat in order to save what could be saved.


    -------------------------


    Such spectacles evoked the ire of Lorenzo Zeno, who insulted the French sailor for their weakness and inability to have a confrontation at sea: '''' Those fuc*ing French are not able to even battle a damn fish; they were the ones who asked for help from the republic, and now they are retreating? Why the fuc* should we continue to bleed for them? Order the retreat. Let no other Vian blood be spilled for those fuc*ing bast*rds. Charles can go to hell for what I care!" Soon enough, also, the Venitian ships started to disengage trying to get out of there; otherwise, it would be their tomb. He took a stand and made his position clear to his men: he did not want any more of his men dying for the French cause. While the Vians were retreating, the Genoese forces continued to push the attack as they were determined to take full advantage of the opportunity to inflict as much damage as possible on the enemy. After all, why would they not? It was their chance to release the frustration umted by ten years of ridicule from the Republic of Venice, and as such, they attacked the withdrawing Vians with relentless fury, delivering a heavy toll on the fleeing forces. They showed no mercy or hesitation, as they cut down enemy soldiers left and right without remorse. It was clear that they were not only determined to achieve victory in this battle, but they were also determined to inflict as much damage as possible on the enemy forces in order to teach them a lesson and make them pay for their arrogance and hostility.


    Sure enough, also the French ships on the nk realized that they were retreating , so they started to follow suit. However, Oberto knew that they would have a dy, so he ordered five ships from each nk to stop their retreat route and engage them. This maneuver was highly sessful, and of the 16 ships on the nks, only 11 managed to escape. The Genoese forces were indeed sessful in their maneuver, and they did a tremendous amount of damage to the French fleet. The Genoese forces had demonstrated their superior skills and tactics, and they had been able to use their superior numbers and firepower to overwhelm the enemy. It was clear that the French were in no shape to continue this battle. The Genoese had inflicted great harm and loss on the French, but they were able to achieve a decisive victory in the battle, and it was a glorious day for all who had fought and won this battle. This was a great event for the republic since it finally made Europe aware that Venice was not the only one who mastered the sea; for another yer was also present and was ready to leave its mark in the world.


    ------------------


    Author: Pleasement if you liked the battle chapters or if you have any suggestion for it help immensely to improve my writing , see you the next time knights!


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 59: Shattered retreat

    <h4>Chapter 59: Shattered retreat</h4>


    The Vian retreat was a depressing one, as they were forced to retreat in defeat and were unable to make any headway against the Genoese. The Vian admiral, Lorenzo Zeno, was clearly depressed and disappointed by the turn of events, and he was seen shaking his head in disbelief as he ordered his men to retreat from the battlefield. He knew that this was a devastating defeat, and he felt like he had let his men down. It was to be a long way back to Venice, and the admiral would have enough time to understand the true reasons for his defeat. Even though inside of him he gave the fault to his French allies, he knew that a defeat was still a defeat and it would leave a terrible mark on his future political voyage. He also wondered how he could deliver the new to the doge and not anger him, and instead manage to intercede through him to the council of the forty. It was clear that they would be disappointed and enraged at the failure of the Vian Fleet, and they would definitely be looking for someone to me, so he had to make sure that the me would be delivered to the Frenchs.


    Lorenzo had to be ready to face their wrath, but he also had to find a method to persuade them that he was not to fault for the setback. He was willing to go to any length to restore his reputation in their eyes, and he was determined to ovee this setback and demonstrate that he was still a useful and capable sailor and admiral. He was angry and frustrated at having lost the struggle, and he was determined that this would never happen again. His dignity and authority had been severely harmed by the Genoese victory, and he was resolved to restore his people''s prestige in the future, hoping that his uncle would still give him a chance.


    After all, it was not like Venice had lost something big; their enormous fleet was still present, their coffers were exceptionally full, and finally, they did not suffer any damage to their territorial holding. All that was lost was their streak of victory against the Genoese.


    ---------------------------


    While the fleet''s retreat back to Venice was gloomy and resentful, the Genoese''s was the pr opposite. Following their victory over the Vians, the Genoese forces were filled with excitement and triumph. They were confident and proud of their achievement, which they considered as proof of Genoese dominance and power in Italy. The Genoese were also determined to capitalize on their triumph and expand their power and influence in the region. They were pleased with themselves for yet another victory over the Vians, and they were confident in their capacity to continue to stand up to them and safeguard their trade rights.


    They knew that the Republic would be eager to try again, but they were ready and prepared for another round with the Vians.


    While the men were controlling the ship, Oberto Spin rose from his private deck to deliver a speech to his crew.


    ''''MAN, ATTENTION TO ME! '''' after the crew stopped in their tracks and gave attention to their captain, Oberto continued, '''' Do you hearthis men? Do you feel thissmelll and this taste in your mouth? I hope you feel it, for this is the smell and taste of victory! Meanwhile the vians must be wondering if what they feel is the taste of the loser of the literal shit they just ate'''' Oberto''s speech was a short one, for he wanted to make his crewugh, and it worked; the men were exhrated and brought back once again the happiness of having achieved victory and survived to witness their return home. Oberts Spin''s words ignited a fire in the hearts of the Genoese troops. They were filled with a sense of pride and patriotism in their victory over the Vians, and they were inspired to take their triumph home to Genoa and to their fellow Genoese.


    After that, the men returned to their work, for they wanted to arrive in Genoa before the next morning. They knew that they had done something great, and they wanted to honor their fallenrades and celebrate their victory with their families and friends. They knew that they would be weed home as heroes, and they wanted to see the reaction of the people of Genoa to this great achievement. They were confident and proud, as they had every right to be, and they knew that this victory would be remembered forever by their people.


    Unfortunately, during the voyage, darkness set in, leading Oberto to order their return home to be slower, for he did not want any incidents during their voyage back.The Genoese ships made their way back to Genoa slowly and carefully, as it was crucial to get home without any kind of incident or ident.


    Sure enough, they had arrived the next morning, ready to deliver the news back to their capital. While the fleet tracked in the port, a messenger was sent to the streets, announcing that a fleet , and obviously not the one they sent to guard the noblewoman, had won a great engagement against Venice and the usurper of the Sicilian Kingdom. They did not mention that the fleet was the one that departed yesterday, for obviously it was an escorting ship and not one sent to fight a hostile convoy of ships. The streets of Genoa were bustling with people who had heard about the Genoese victory over the Vians. People were cheering and celebrating, and they wanted to know more about the engagement. This was a huge triumph for the Genoese, and they were very proud of their warriors for pulling it off. The city was buzzing with energy and enthusiasm, and there was a spirit of celebration and solidarity among the people as they awaited the return of the Genoese fleet and the announcement of the triumphs.


    Sure enough, the new also arrived to Conradin, who let out asigh of happiness and relief, for using the sea would be a big part of his n to acquire back his kingdom, and his campaign would have been at great risk if it were not for this victory. He was relieved by the news and was adamant about meeting Admiral Oberto Spin and personally thanking him for his victory. He knew that this was a great achievement, and he was thankful to both the Genoese troops and the captain for what they had aplished. It would no doubt be a huge boost to morale among his own troops and the people of Sicily, for he was sure that the news would relieve them from their dire and sad situation.


    After all, he was informed of what Charles did in Sicily to raise finances for his campaign,and the gradual increase of hate towards him from the people but he had no idea what Charles did in Florence. Conradin would haveughed at Charles'' foolishness if he had known, for even if he triumphed against him, the Italian city would undoubtedly form a unified front against Charles'' expansion.


    Oberto was then invited to the Senate hearing to report his victory and get his proper award.


    He did exactly that when he arrived: he reported the number of enemy ships, the tactic he used, how the hostile fleet tried to attack their nk before being stopped, andstly, how the center broke through and the retreat and pursuit of the fleeing ships. He then reported their losses and the captured ship. The total genoa had lost 360 men, 210 of whom were severely wounded, while capturing 12 ships, four of which were galleys and the rest were simple merchant ships that switched to war.


    The senators were ecstatic about the victory, and they decided to throw a public feast in his honor and also award him with some mansions along with the surrounding farms in the central holding of Genoa. He had proven himself to be a true hero of the Genoese Republic, and he was honored for his bravery and his leadership during the battle.


    It was announced that the feast would beunched tomorrow, while a public donation of food would be given this afternoon, when it would be officially announced the victory. The feast was a grand celebration of the victory over the Vians, and it was filled with food, drink, and joyous celebration. There was music and dance, and all the people of Genoa came together to celebrate their heroes and their victory, and Oberto Spin was honored as the man who led them to victory. This victory was a great boon for the Genoese people, and it was clearly a day of celebration and jubtion for all the people of Genoa. This was a day to be remembered, and it would long live on in the memory of all of them. For the Genoese people, the celebration of the victory was the pinnacle of the day; as for the sailors, they were given each 15 denarii to spend and were given free drinks, which will be paid by the state for each of them. It was a great day for everyone¡ªfor the people, for Oberto, and especially for the sailors who most passed the night of their lives that day.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 60: Victory’s Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 60: Victory''s Celebration</h4>


    Conradin prepared for the feast to be held in honor of Oberto Spin''s victory over the Vian-Provencal navy. He would dress himself as elegantly as he could because this was a special asion for everyone. He was determined to show his appreciation and respect for the Genoese admiral and his sess, and he was also prepared to give his congrattions in person to express his profound gratitude to him.


    Conradin was filled with a sense of excitement as he prepared to join the feast in honor of Oberto Spin''s victory . He knew that this was an important celebration, and it was a time for the Genoese nobles toe together and honor those who had fought and sacrificed on their behalf. Conradin was proud of the Genoese people, and he was determined to show his support and solidarity for them; after all, he was in their debt since Ghibellin''s coalition had achieved its first victory, and even if it did not have much effect on the maind, it nheless increased the morale of the coalition and of Conradin himself. After all, the sea would be a strategic means that was central to his campaign, and the loss of the ability to use it would have surely doomed defeat for the young monarch and all his followers. The Ghibelline cause had just achieved an important victory, and now it was up to them to continue the fight and carry on to the next battle with their heads held high and their minds filled with resolve and determination. Nheless, this was the project of the future, and for now, all Conradin had to do was enter the feast and congratte and thank Oberto for his victory.


    Conradin began walking out to the feast with some of his bodyguards after preparing himself. On the way there, he discovered Corrado was also walking there ; as a result, he opted to walk with him, and Corrado was even happier to walk alongside his liege, as he considered this an honor. Conradin determined on the way there that it was time to assign Corrado his first task. ''''Corrado, heed me closely, for I have a mission to task you," Conradin continued, his gaze fixed on Corrado to express the gravity of the situation.


    ''''Your highness, all you have to do is name the task, and in the name of the trinity, I swear that I shall do everything to aplish it." Corrado said it with the same amount of seriousness.


    He was proud to be selected by Conradi for an important task, and he was determined to do his best in order to fulfill his duties to the best of his abilities. He was determined to be a loyal and faithful servant to his lord, and he was filled with a great sense of pride and joy at the prospect of his new mission. After hearing Corrado''s response, Conradin was even more sure that he had chosen the best one for the mission, and as such, he carefully exined the task assigned to him along with the importance that it will have in the uing campaign.


    "When do you want me to leave, your highness?" Corrado inquired, his gaze ahead of him as he considered the steps he would take toplete his objective.


    ''''I was hoping that after the feast you''d already be nning your new assignment. You will be apanied by 200 knights to protect you on your journey. I have high hopes for you. Corrado, don''t let me down." Conradin said


    ''''I will not, your highness; I am confident that Galvano, Frederick, and Maletta will be able to assist you while I am away." Corrado mentioned this with concern for his lord''s well-being.


    ''''Don''t worry, Corrado; I can take care of myself because I don''t need to be looked after." ''''I am sure you do, your highness,'''' Conradin remarked with a smile as he yfully put his hand on Corrado''s shoulder, causing thetter to smile too.


    When the two entered the dining hall, they was all the decorations, food, and jubtion organised for the feast . They were filled with enthusiasm and energy as they observed how much the Genoese victory was being celebrated, and they eagerly anticipated meeting the feast''s hero, Oberto Spin. They were filled with affection and respect for Oberto, and they knew he was a suitable hero to honor at this feast.After a few minutes of meeting with Frederick, Enrico, Pietro, Galvano, and Maletta, they had finally located the feast''s star. Conradin braced himself to congratte Oberto without dy. When he arrived, he indicated that he wanted to talk with him, and Oberto, knowing that it was impolite to keep a king waiting, rushed over to Conradin.


    As Oberto was walking towards him, Conradin noticed Oberto''s way of dressing. His clothes were clean and well tailored, and they reflected the seriousness of the asion. His coat was in pristine condition and decorated with some colored red feathers; it was clear that his appearance had been carefully chosen to project an image of strength and power. It was fitting for a man who had led his troops to victory, and he was ready to honor and celebrate his victory in style.


    ''''I am honored by your attendance, Your Majesty." Oberto said this while bowing slightly, as was customary.


    ''''Please, Oberto, rise, for it is not honorable to have a debtor humble himself. I must congratte you for your service, because your triumph had a significant impact on the future of my campaign, and the sea will y an important role in my overall strategy. I notice that many people want to congratte you, so I won''t keep you long. I just wanted to let you know that you can get whatever you need by asking. You have made a significant contribution to the republic as well as to me.'''' Conradin remarked this while reaching out a hand to the man.


    Oberto was ovee with emotion as he heard the king''s admiration for him. His presence and the appreciation of his efforts humbled and honored him, and he was filled with delight and satisfaction that his win had been so well received.


    Oberto said a passionate and joyful goodbye to Conradin, he felt he had done his job to his people and to his country, and he was overwhelmed with thanks and admiration for the monarch''s generosity and respect.


    Conradin witnessed dozens of people gathered to congratte Oberto, and many of them wanted their moment to speak with the hero of the Genoese navy. They were eager to express their gratitude and their admiration for his bravery and skill. Some of them even called him "the pride of the Genoese people" or said that "there is no other equal to Oberto in all of the Genoese Republic". He was honored and humbled by the amount of respect and admiration that he received, and he remained patient with everyone who wanted to talk and shake his hand.


    The rest of the day was filled with celebration and good cheer as everyone at the feast rejoiced in their victory and looked forward to the future. Conradin and his inner circle of retainers rejoiced and celebrated with the Genoese after the victory, and they drank and ate, singing songs of valor and the greatness of Genoa''s navy feats. It was a day of unity and solidarity as the Ghibelline forces celebrated their victory and prepared for the next battle. It was clear that this was a crucial moment in the history of Conradin''s war effort.


    ''''Well , we shall see each other tomorrow, I wish you good evening '''' Frederick said as he got up from his seat and walked to the center of the feast. The group did not need to ask him where he was going since they knew the reputation Frederick had. They were also greatly thankful to God that their liege was not influenced by Frederick regarding his rtionship with women, as thest thing they needed was for their liege to have something that could distract him from their cause.


    ''''So Corrado, I have noticed that your family did not follow you in your quest to find, may I know where they are? '''' Conradin asked, trying to satisfy the curiosity he had since he met his retainer,


    ''''Well your Highness, my lovely wife alongside my son and daughter currently are currently being treated as guests by their rtives in the kingdom of Aragon, who kindly hosted them during the chaos that erupted following Manfred''s defeat'''' Corrado said with a bit of sadness as he deeply desired to meet his family who he did not have the chance to for nearly a year, nheless, he knew that it was too dangerous and as such preferred to have them distant but safe.


    ''''Well let''s have a toast for the future, may God bless our days toe, may he allow me to get back my kingdom, may he gift Corrado a safe ce to meet his family once again , and may he change Frederick''s obsession in women'''' Conradin said leading to the group tough and toast alongside their monarch.


    For the rest of the feast Conradin and his retainers drank and celebrated the great victory with joy and excitement, as they were determined to make sure that the celebration continued throughout the night in honor of their heroes. The night was filled with drinking and merriment, as all the Genoese enjoyed the victory and celebrated it with pride and honor.It was a night to be remembered for many years in the Genoese Republic, for they had finally shown the world that Genoa could stillpete with Venice.


    -----------------


    Hi guys, sorry that yesterday I posted no chapter , but I had to take the day off for personal reason , anyway please Review and like the tags of the novel for it help greatly


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 61: Departing

    <h4>Chapter 61: Departing</h4>


    Conradin''s time in Genoa was brief but fruitful and satisfying. Despite his brief visit, he was able to leave an indelible impression on the Genoese armymander, particrly he praised the Genoese for their efforts and triumphs. He knew he would have many hurdles ahead, but he was confident in his cause and resolved to stay strong and fight for what he saw as a just end.


    Conradin knew he couldn''t stay long, and he was eager to return to his campaign and to his allied armies in the north. It had been a profitable couple of weeks in Genoa, and he was anxious to get back into the fight, as he was determined to continue to work hard to lead his cause to even greater heights of victory.


    It was now time to leave the city, so along with all of hispanions, minus Corrado, who took the ships loaned from Genoa toplete his own task, they were about to depart from the rich city.


    ''''Are the supplies ready?'''' Conradin inquired, his gaze drawn to the carts and the soldier preparing to go. Galvano nodded solemnly. "Yes, your Majesty, our supplies are ready, just as we are to take the next step in our campaign."


    "We have a long march ahead of us, but we will not rest until we see you sit back on the throne," he said as he stood before Conradin. ''''We are prepared to continue the fight and reim what is rightfully ours from the usurpers." They were imbued with desire and purpose, ready to march forward and battle for what was righfully theirs.


    ''''What about the Genoese contingent?'''' Conradin proceeded to question, but instead of Galvano, he was answered by Frederick, who informed Conradin that everything was ready, that he didn''t need to be concerned, and that they could go right away. He also told him that the genoese appeared to be confident and ready for anything that came their way, and that he believed they were resolved to be a valuable addition to the Ghibelline movement in the impending conflicts against the Guelphs.


    After that Conradin went silent, as if he was pondering about his current situation , which was not missed by Frderick who wanted to calm Conradin down, for he appeared to him as too nervous.


    As such Frederick decided to tell a joke to lighten the mood .


    Frederick was a gallows humorist who frequently delivered dark and gloomy jokes to brighten the mood in the camp. This was one of his favorites prior to joining in COnradin''s campaign: "What''s the difference between justice and a Guelph during war?" "The first is dead, and the other is alive." Conradin gazed at Frederick with a straight expression after hearing the joke. After seeing that, Frederick burst outughing, and Conradin quickly joined him. Conradin considered Frederick as the brother he never had, he admired him for his personality since he always understood how to make peopleugh.


    The coalition of Genoese and German troops set off towards Pavia, ready to move forward to continue the campaign against the Guelph coalition. They had a long trek ahead of them, but they were determined and motivated to take the fight to them and to continue the war until they had achieved their goals. There was a sense of purpose and unity within the Ghibelline ranks, and this was a good thing because they would need to stand together in order to keep the Ghibelline cause alive and defeat their enemies in theing battles. After all, this was not just a war to put the rightful king back in his Sicily; it was instead another war between the Guelph and the Ghibellin, a civil war that hadsted for at least 400 years and that gave no hints of ending anytime soon.


    The trip toward Pavia would be a short one; only 5 days were needed to reach the northern city. Conradin expected that the coalition would already be there and would be waiting just for him. The alliance with themunes was already proving to be a great resource for the Ghibelline cause, and he was confident that it would continue to be of great value as the campaign went on. As for the economic situation of the original 520,000 denarii, 110,000 were already spent, leaving Conradin with 410,000. Even though Conradin was getting gradually low on money, he was not worried and expected to fill his war coffers by extorting the Italian cities that went against his cause. After all, what he needed was a victory against Charles, and sure enough, many supporters of the Ghibellin cause would soon try to get into power in the Guelph cities. After all, this is what happened every time war erupted between the two sides.


    Conradin''s financial situation was not ideal, but he still had enough money to keep the Ghibelline cause alive and to have a legitimate shot at taking back his rightful throne. It was clear that he would need more money, but he was confident that they would be able to raise more funds and keep the war going if needed.


    And, indeed, when the soldiers arrived in Pavia, they were weed with open arms. Conradin''s soldiers marched into town with their heads held high, as if they were proud of the g they carried. The three lions on a golden field proudly ttered in the wind, and the man , whose banner was held on his armor turned to inform his retainers of his order. ''''Enrico, Oberto (Doria), and Maletta please remain here to supervise the soldiers and ensure proper behavior; everyone elsees to me to meet with the other generals''''. Following that, Conradin dismounted his horse and began heading towards the pce, where he encountered a convoy of people outside of it, waiting just for his arrival.


    Conradin and othermanders hurried to their conference with the other generals to discuss their strategy and the next steps in their fight for the Ghibelline cause. They were determined to coborate and devise a coordinated strategy tobat theirmon foe.


    He was received by the chiefs of all the other Ghibelline generals sent by themunes, who were all anxious tomunicate their opinions and ns with the monarch. Three individuals stood out from the crowd ahead of the group, and once they were at a sufficient distance, those three men withdrew themselves from it to greet Conradin. Conradin also greeted them and encouraged them to introduce themselves. The head of the Pisan detachment of soldiers was the first to speak: "I am pleased to meet you, your highness; my name is Nino Visconti; I was sent here by the Pisan Republic to assist you in your quest." The second was Alberto de Sc, brother of Verona Cangrande de Sc''s current podest¨¤ of Verona: ''''Pleased to meet you, your highness; my name is Alberto de Sc, and I am proud to fight alongside you'''' Last but not least was Guglielmo Tiepolo,mander of the Pavian soldiers, who, like the others, voiced his joy at being able to fight in the coalition against the Guelph and the French.


    After the presentation, the generals and the monarch entered the pce, and they began to discuss their next course of action. They knew that they had a crucial task ahead of them, and they were all devoted to the cause that would allow them to undermine their Guelph counterparts. They were ready to work together and present a united front against Charles and his allies. They were determined to show strength and unity, and to do whatever it took to see the Ghibelline cause through to the end. Everyone had their own reason to participate: Genoa and Pisa for they wanted to trade with the rich Kingdom of Sicily; Verona for it was always a staunch supporter of the Hohenstaufen house and also because they were promisednd; and finally Pavia for it was a matter of survival for it since it was long since the Republic of Mn rested his eyes on themune. Every city had its own interests, and Conradin needed to navigate himself through them if he wanted to have a coordinated front against the enemy. The only positive thing was that Charles would also have problems like that and wouldn''t be able to get the most out of his auxiliary Italian allies.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 62: Planning the next step

    <h4>Chapter 62: nning the next step</h4>


    Following the encounter with the rest of the Ghibellinmunes'' generals, Conradin agreed to hold a meeting to map out the next actions to take. Soon, all of themanders were seated in the same room, their hands on a table stocked with wine and light snacks to chew on while they talked. After all, this was a business meeting, not a feast.


    Conradin was the first to start the conversation, announcing the oue of the recent naval battle: ''''It is probably unknown to you, but six days ago a Genoese navy collided with a Venice-provencal fleet, and the result was an incredible victory for our cause. Apart from being an excellent way to boost morale among our troops, ording to my reports, Charles employed all of his fleets, and now that it has been beaten, we should have supremacy at sea, and I am more than willing to use it''''. After Conradin dropped the bombshell, a smile appeared on everyone''s face, excited by the news of the coalition''s first triumph.


    The news of the naval triumph energized the meeting, convincing the generals that they had a chance of victory that had before appeared a remote possibility. The Ghibellin generals were adamant about maintaining the momentum gained by the triumph and gaining some territorial victory this time.


    The news of the new battle propagated with pride, especially for Oberto Doria, whose republic had won the coalition''s first win, bringing great credit to its name.


    Conradin requested the other Ghibeline leaders to report their troop numbers to the meeting after rying the news of the win so he could understand what kind of force he had to work with. He wanted to ensure that he had the resources and forces he needed to continue opposing the Guelfs and pushing his cause forward.


    The first to talk was Alberto de Sc: '''' With me, I have brought 2,000 troops, of which 400 are light cavalry, 600 men at arms, 500 levied freemen, and 500 archers." After Alberto''s report, the Pisan general Nino Visconti listed his troops "As it was promised, the Republic of Pisa also brought 2,000 men, of which 300 are light cavalry, 1000 levied freemen, 500 men at arms, and 200 archers." Andstly, it was Gugliemi Tiepolo who announced that he brought 1500 men, of which 400 were light cavalry, 400 were at arms, 200 were heavy cavalry, and the rest were levy .


    The figures were encouraging, and Conradin was relieved to learn that his supporters were dedicated to the Ghibelline cause and had brought a considerable force of their own. The Ghibellines clearly had arge number of resources at their disposal and would be able to mount a significant army on the battlefield. He was pleased that he had been able to assemble such a powerful coalition of allies, and he was grateful for their assistance. Conradin could expect to use 12,500 soldiers on the battlefield, a sizable number whenpared to the initial 3,000 at its disposal at the start of the fight.


    ''''Generals, I am grateful to all of you because you are the ones who pledged your support to me, something that without it would have deprived me of any chance of sess, and I can swear in my name that at the end of my campaign, I will reward every one of you and I also promise to show you the same of what you are doing to me now.'''' Conradin took advantage of the opportunity to express his gratitude to the group for providing him with the opportunity; he remembered how, one year ago, he had nothing and now he had enough gold and troops to make his dreames true


    After receiving a report on their overall force and hearing Conradin''s brief speech, it was time to determine what to do. The first to speak this time was Galvano, Conradin''s most experiencedmander, who presented the group with two options: ''''We have to choose between these two options: remain here and wait for opportunities to deliver damage to any support that Charles may have from the othermunes, or we could instead start marching towards Tuscany to engage in battle with Charles'' army''''.


    Many thought that the Ghibellines needed to take the fight to the Guelfs, and that they needed to engage their enemies in battle in order to gain the upper hand and push the Ghibelline cause forward. The next steps were a huge moment, and the oue would have significant consequences for the Ghibelline cause. It was up to the coalition of allies to make a decision about what to do next , Galvano''s options would be considered carefully as they deliberated on the n . Nino Visconti was one of the staunchest supporters of taking an active stance'''' I think that we should capitalize on the fact that our morale is high from the naval victory , to engage the main enemy army in battle .'''' Said Nino in an attempt to convince the others.


    The group discussed much about the pros and cons of every choice, and it was Conradin who raised his voice to express his opinion. ''''As for me, I am of the opinion that we should stay here. I believe that Charles still did not receive any support from Mn, and as such, I think that we should build a perimeter at the possible point of passage in the Po rivers to annihte the Mn auxiliary troops. It is probable that the army will depart from Mn and get through Piacenza towards Florence; as such, we could make use of that to prepare for an engagement against the Mnese; after all, every chance is good to shorten Charles'' number.'''' The n proposed by Conradin made sense, and the Genoese and Veronese generals were in agreement with him while only the Pisan one thought that they should engage Charles in battle as fast as possible ; in the end , it was decided what the next step to take was the one Conradin voted for . It was important to reduce the numbers of Charles'' army as much as possible, and this n would give the Ghibelline cause an opportunity to do just that. A decisive and strategic victory over the Mnese would be important for the Ghibelline cause, and it would certainly weaken Charles'' forces. It was a risk, but Conradin and hismanders were confident in their ability to execute the n, and they were determined to make every advantage of it.


    To ensure that the ambushing army was quick and could be disguised, it was determined that only a portion of the army would be employed for this since it would be easier to conceal.


    The cavalry would be crucial in ambushing the Mnese force. The light cavalry would explore the road from Mn to Piacenza for signs of the enemy, then lead the heavy cavalry in the attack once they were discovered. The cavalry''s ability to maneuver rapidly and swiftly would be critical in giving the Ghibellines the upper hand in the battle.


    It was a well-thought-out n, and it would give the Ghibelline cause an opportunity to strike a decisive and crushing blow against the Mnese forces. The man chosen to coordinate such an assault was none other than Galvano, who asked Conradin if his son could partake in the military n. Conradin saw no clear reason to stop him from doing so, and as such, he allowed father and son to work together. After all, Conradin also knew the importance of nurturing the future generation of generals, and this was a great opportunity for young Enrico to learn and grow in the ways of war and the art ofmand. It was also important for the Ghibelline cause, as it would provide them with moremanders and generals who could fight and lead on the field of battle.


    Now that the n had been decided, it was only a matter of putting it into action and executing it correctly. The timing and the execution would be crucial to the sess or failure of the n, and it was important to be meticulous and careful in its execution. It was up to the Ghibelline leaders to ensure that the n was executed properly and without error, and this would be one of the most critical moments of the entire Ghibelline campaign. Any mistake or hesitation could cost the Ghibellines dearly, and it could give Charles the edge in the battle since failing to do so would allow Charles to receive even more troops for his war efforts, clearly lowering Conradin''s chance of victory.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 63: Receiving the new

    <h4>Chapter 63: Receiving the new</h4>


    <<"A tale is but half told when only one person tells it.">> ~ from The Saga of Grettir the Strong, written in d


    While Conradin was gathering with the other allied generals to decide on the next actions to take to weaken Charles'' support in Italy, the victim of this scheme was sleeping off with a cup of wine in the home that had been assigned to him inside the city. Charles was resting and enjoying himself on a lovely Sunday afternoon, taking a vacation from the continual politicking and nning that was typically a regr part of his existence. He was at ease and grateful for the chance to take a breather and enjoy himself for a time in between all of the strain and excitement that came with being a freshly proimed king.


    Charles was filled with excitement and enjoyment during this period of calm and rxation, and he was savoring every moment of it before returning to all of his responsibilities and duties as a leader. Charles was drinking a wonderful ss of red wine, loving the taste and feeling the buzz from the alcohol in his mind. He was rxed, content, and enjoying the time, not worrying about anything significant or worrisome, such as the war or Italian politics. He was entirely engrossed in his wine, enjoying a nice, serene moment to himself, when he was abruptly interrupted by a knock on the door. He grimaced, angry at being interrupted from his quiet and pleasant time, but he told the individual toe in, unsure what it could be about.


    The man entering the room was clearly a soldier who had been disarmed before joining Charles, he informed his king that his fleet had been spotted returning to the dock. When he heard this, Charles decided it was time to quit rxing and get back to work. He stood up and proceeded out of the mansion and to the dock, his guards close behind him. He was curious to see what the fleet''s efforts had yielded and what kind of knowledge they had gleaned from their mission. Little did he know that he was in for a really bad surprise, since the fleet he sent sure of its victory thanks to the renowned skills of the Venitian fleet had actually lost, and even worse badly at that.


    Charles felt confident and hopeful about the oues that his forces could achieve, and he was eager to get to work on putting that n into action. When Charles arrived at the port, he noted that the number of ships returning was smaller than expected. As a result, he got more serious and proceeded toward the gship to speak with the fleetmander. Charles was an experienced leader who understood that this may spell bad news, and he was keen to find out what was going on as soon as possible.


    He walked over to themander of the ship and asked him what had happened and what information he had discovered from his mission, and it was clear from themander''s face that he was not happy and that he had some serious things to report.


    ''''What is the meaning of this?'''' Charles asked while eyeing the one he thought was themander angrily.


    The man fidgeting replied nervously and with caution, ''''Your highness, we were defeated by the Genoese. During the battle, a bolt hit themander''s shoulder, causing chaos in themanding structure and leading to the inefficiency of coordination on the whole n. Following this, some ships started to rout, followed by ourViann allies. As such, it led to a full-route. Many ships were captured with their sailors being thrown into the sea. Themander is currently on his private deck, being looked after by some medics.


    Charles frowned at the news of the defeat. He was disappointed not only at the defeat but also at the loss of ships and sailors. This was a serious defeat, and it was a heavy blow to the papal-French cause. Charles was angered at the chaos and inefficiency that had led to the defeat, and he was determined to hold those responsible to ount. He looked at themander and said, "You were given a clear mission, and you failed. Tell me, how did this defeat happen? Why was themander shot, which led to the poor coordination and chaos that led to this humiliating defeat?" The vicemander looked down in fear and reported to Charles that themander had decided to join the battle to increase the morale of the fleet, but a straying bolt hit him, leaving the guard of the captain unable to do anything to protect him. Charles listened to the report with shock and anger. He was furious that such a mistake had been made and had led to this humiliating defeat. He was disappointed that his crew members had not been careful enough to protect him, and he knew that this could not be allowed to happen again.


    Then, with the same rage, Charles sent the vicemander to inform the defeated captain that he had been relieved of his obligations. Charles was enraged at their humiliating setback, and he chastised the captain for not being more cautious and taking adequate precautions to protect himself. He was ready to punish him harshly, but the man inmand of the fleet was a noble with great ties. Charles realized that he needed to be more cautious in his punishment of themander in order to avoid greater wrath or resentment from the noble leaders for his actions.


    In addition, Charles was informed that the allied Vian fleet, after retiring from the conflict, continued to their homes without even greeting him, and as one could guess this was not taken kindly by Charles.


    This enraged the already furious King, who began loudly debarring the Vians for their rudeness andck of skill, believing that they were also to me for retreating just as some of the ships began to do so. He was enraged by theirck of professionalism and evident contempt for his cause, and he promised that no promised trade concessions would be granted to those ''useless sea worms''. Later, though, he came to his senses and did not continue with the rest of his rant, realizing that now was not the time to turn old allies into new adversaries.


    Charles resolved to take matters into his own hands after learning that the maritime battlefield had been lost. He gave orders to his loyal vassal Count Jean topose letters to his allies, urging them to bring forces to Florence. They would march towards Pisa and select a favorable terrain from which they could provoke Conradin to attack, allowing them to reim the region they had lost. Charles was resolved to demonstrate to Conradin that his cause was more alive than ever, and that they were ready and willing to fight back and continue the battle on the ground. He knew this was a critical moment, and the oue of the next conflict would determine a lot.


    He wanted to do everything he could to prepare his men and guarantee that they were ready for the uing confrontation, despite the fact that he knew he had very little time. A major fight loomed on the horizon, and there was no time to squander. In theing weeks, the fate of his future would be decided; if he lost, he would either die or return to Sicily in disgrace; if he won, he would be able to ce his bloodline on the Sicilian throne, and much more in the future.


    Jean grasped the gravity of the situation, and he knew he had to do everything he could to assist his king in this crucial campaign. He was willing to obey his king''s orders and do his best for the cause of this important campaign; after all, if his monarch failed, he would also lose his ce as count, because Conradin would dly kill Charles''s supporters. "Yes, your highness, I obey," he responded as he entered the mansion and beganposing the letter to eachmune who expressed their support for Charles, in order to order them to bring their armies to Florence from which they would advance as a united army.


    ---------------


    Author''s thought:


    Hi guys listen In the next two weeks or so there could be days where I will publish no chapters, do not worry I am dropping this novel , since I am having lot of fun in writing it , I just wanted to inform that for school''s issue I may drop in half the number of chapters published during this two weeks.


    Sorry !


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 64: Scouting

    <h4>Chapter 64: Scouting</h4>


    Two men are riding their horses through the countryside. They are quiet, but the tension between them is palpable.They are both anxious and intent on the road ahead of them. One can sense their resolve and focus as they ride silently and quickly. It was easy to get the impression that they are ready for whatever coulde their way, clearly motivated toplete their task sessfully.


    Conradin has sent the two men as scouts to report on their surroundings. They are silent, but focused on their work. They''ve been told to scout ahead and report back with any new information.


    They were focused and determined to provide Conradin with the greatest information avable. They are well aware of the significance of their mission and were prepared to go to any length to do it. They were both cool andposed, clear proofs that they were seasoned and capable scouts who will do all in their power to provide Conradin with the best information possible. They were motivated and focused on doing whatever it took to assure the sess of their reconnaissance expedition so that Conradin with the information he would acquire from them, could prepare his next big move.


    One of the two scouts was a veteran of doing such tasks; he had even served Conradin''s father during his war against the Neapolitan rebels, and as such, he was no green yer in matters of war. Ha was aware of the dangers and challenges thate with scouting, and was careful not to let his guard down. He knew that it was important to stay vignt and to always keep his eyes out for any dangers or threats that might be lurking around. He had a lot of experience in scouting, and as such was skilled at quickly spotting any threats and obstacles that could be in their way. The veteran scout was assigned as a partner to a newbie who had less experience in war and battlefield intelligence. This makes sense, as it would allow the veteran to pass his knowledge on to the newer scout, and it would give the newer scout an opportunity to learn from and benefit from the more experienced scout''s knowledge and experience. It was a good way to help pass on knowledge and expertise, and it was also an opportunity for the younger scout to learn from and benefit from the veteran''s guidance and expertise.


    The veteran scout was silently riding through thendscape, focusing his eyes toward the horizon for any sight of a possible hostile force. This was a serious job, and the man understood the importance of his task. This was reflected in the zeal he was putting into his research, but nheless, the newbie did not share his work ethic, trying to engage in some activity with hisrade to pass the time. The newer scout tried to make small talk but was shut down multiple times, realizing that the veteran was not looking to socialize and chat during this time but rather was focused on his job and the task at hand. This made it clear that this was no time for levity or idle chatter, and it also unconsciously made the other scout be more focused and on point with their task.


    After a few hours, such monotonous activities were unbearable for the neer, and he was desperate for something to upy his time.


    ''''Are you going to cut it out? Do you believe we''re going hiking? Get serious, about a blunder of ours, and the entire army will suffer!'''' Such a carefree attitude irritated the veteran, and he wasted no time in expressing his displeasure. ''''Do you not realize the gravity of our mission and the significance of our role?" While the veteran was speaking, the newbie lifted his hand, signaling him to stop, and with the other hand, he pointed to the veteran''s back. When he turned around to look behind him, the veteran,whose name was Gorch , noticed some glittering in the horizon.


    The rookie could see that Gorch was irritated at being interrupted, as such after informing Gorch the rookie instantly became silent. Both Gorch and the rookie scouts were now aware of the mysterious glinting on the horizon, and they both began to stare in that direction to see what they could make out. However, it wasn''t long until the shimmering in the horizon began to grow, prompting the scouts to realize they had just discovered the Mnese army. Without wasting any time, the two scouts began riding into the trees, where they then blocked the horse''s mouth with a muzzle to avoid making a neighing sound and alerting the enemies.


    They waited until they could see the enemy''s number before attempting to estimate it. It was, in their opinion, a medium force of 3,000 to 4,500 men, an army that would be a wee addition to Charles'' army ifbined with his. After the army had passed them, the scouts began riding back to their base. They were tasked with obtaining intelligence about the Mnese soldiers and their strength, and they were to report that the Mnese nned path was correct. The rogue scouts, Gorch and Simeon, began riding toward a second path so as not to be noticed by the Mnese; their urgent job was to inform the generals of the results of their scouting.


    After a few hours, the scouts finally arrived at the temporary base. Conradin, along with 4,500 men, was hiding near the forest between the bridge that would allow an army to pass through the Po River and get to Piacenza. (look at thement for visual help) Conradin had foreseen that the Mnese would take this bridge to pass through the river since the other bridge was just down from Pavia and so was in hostile territory. Conradin was amazed by the fact that during wartime no guard station was put in such an important ce. This mistake, however, was Conradin''s treasure, and it was sure that he would capitalize on it.


    While Conradin was dozing off, Frederick came near him and informed him of the report of some of the scouts he sent ahead. '''' Two scouts have sighted the enemy army; it is estimated their numbers to be between 3,000 and 4,500 men; the path they have taken is the one we had forenned; in a few hours they should be getting here''''. This was a relief for Conradin, for he had been there for four days already and was starting to be anxious that he had made a mistake and humiliated himself in front of the coalition. Frederick''s news that his scouts had sighted the enemy army and that it was as he had nned was a huge relief, it helped to calm down his worries and concerns and give him back his confidence and self-assurance. It was clear that the n was working; it was been a well-calcted strategy, and the results were starting to be seen.


    ''''Reward the scouts appropriately for their findings." Conradin reminded Frederick to acknowledge them for their work. Since it was customary to reward the soldiers who brought good achievements,rewarding the scouts appropriately for their findings was not only a way of recognizing their achievement and efforts but also a way of incentivizing their performance and of motivating them to do their best in any future endeavor. ''''Tell the men to get ready, put the muzzle into the horse''s mouth so as to not raise any sound, not open up fires until ordered, and by god to be prepared for their first proper battle."


    Conradin said to Frederick: who then headed off to ry the order for the men to get ready and to put their muzzles into the horses'' mouths so as not to make any sound. He also informed the men that the king ordered them to be ready and prepared for their firstnd battle, knowing that this was an important and decisive moment in the war. While Frederick was in his way, Conradin turned back and started to look at his men; some were polishing their spears, swords, and shields, while others were tending to their horses. Conradin watched his men at their tasks, and he felt a sense of pride starting to rise inside of him. These were clearly good and capable men who were ready toy down their lives in the fight for their king''s cause. He was proud of them, and he knew that he had the power and responsibility to lead them into battle and to decide the course of the campaign. He felt the weight of the responsibility as he looked at his men, and as a consequence he was determined to seed and to show them that he was worthy of their confidence and faith in him.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    Ps: Is the image clear? And please review the novel for it helps getting visibility


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 65: It’s a trap!(1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: It''s a trap!(1)</h4>


    The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and the birds were flying freely in the air. The day was warm and lovely, and it appeared as if the sun was blessing the soil. It was a beautiful moment for a walk across the countryside, admiring God''s creation. A traveling party of Mnese men, however, destroyed such a spectacle. The boisterous march of the Mnese men marred the spectacle of the picturesque countryside. It was obvious that the day was about to be much darker and more deadly. A swarm of ravens followed the army, eagerly waiting for food to be brought to them.


    They thrived with humankind because their useless conflict allowed them not to starve, gifting them the meat of the soldiers who wasted their precious lives by fighting. The ravens were following them like birds of death, waiting for a battle to start so that they could feed on the dead and salvage whatever could be salvaged. It was a sad reminder that war is costly and is not something to be taken lightly a reminder of the cost of war and the horrors thate with it, and a sign of the bloodshed that was sure toe. Circling around the army, they were making loud, raspy calls as a thank you toward the sky for the blessing they were about to receive, for they knew that a banquet was soon to be served to them.


    The Mnese army marched unbothered along the path, seemingly oblivious to the fact that they were being stalked and monitored by a hostile force. They were clearly unaware of this fact, and they continued to march onward to their destination. It was clear that this was a foolish and arrogant army that was ripe for defeat; this was shown by the fact that the general made a nasty work out of scouting and apart from that also no guards were put in ce to monitor the bridge, a strategic location that could stop armies from entering if properly fortified.


    They marched in an orderly and unbothered manner through the countryside without any sign of worry or anxiety.


    They appeared to be rxed and confident as if they were going on an enjoyable and pleasant outing rather than heading into war. The soldiers were calm and bored, trying to relieve themselves through some chit-chat; after all, they were in allied territory, and thest thing they expected was to be bothered during this march.


    The Mnese soldiers were speaking among themselves, joking, and swappingments and jokes about the impending conflict. As they marched towards Piacenza, they exuded confidence and swagger.


    ''''So, how is Anna? Did you already pick her flower? One of the troops questioned hispanion while lightly punching him in the stomach with his elbow. ''''Stop it, man, you know I''m going to wait till we''re married; it''s unholy to consummate such activity before God''s blessing."


    "You and your beliefs, pay attention that another man will not beat you in speed," one of the troops stated sharply to hisrade.


    But before the man finished his final words, a loud sound of a trumpet resonated in the forest, with boltsing through it, hitting many unprepared soldiers along with the oneughing with his friend.


    When the soldiers suddenly heard the sound of a loud bang, they turned to see theirrades falling to the ground. They were shocked and horrified to see their brothers die, and anxiousness soon crept into their hearts at the notion that the dying man on the ground, struggling to breathe through the bloodied throat, could have been them. A single thought came simultaneously into the heads of every soldier: ''it was an ambush''. Soon another wave of bolts came from the forest, and another after that, man after man fell to the ground, some screaming and clutching their wounds, while others, more lucky, fell lifeless to the ground, sparing them from the pain.


    The battle was brutal, and carnage and death surrounded the soldiers. The Mnese took heavy losses from the rain of arrows and bolts that was unleashed upon them during the surprise attack. Many of the Mnese were killed by the arrows that descended upon them, and many more were wounded in the part unprotected by their armor, for those who had it at least.


    After the third wave of bolts and arrows, the Ghibelline soldiers charged from the forest toward the unprepared Mnese line. The charge was swift and furious, the soldier''s armor nking and the sun glinting off their weapons as they raced towards the enemy line. They created a mass of soldiers that charged toward the Mnese lines which was a terrifying sight to behold. After the initial surprise, the Mnesemander did not waste time in directing his soldiers to prepare a line of defense against the charging Italian-German army. He knew that they were outmatched in strength for the surprise attack and that they needed to do their best to hold off the tide of the Ghibelline soldiers. He was trying everything he could to save the day and the army, as he could not afford to humiliate himself with a loss.


    ''''Stay steady, men, keep the line, anyone with a shield in front." ''''Archers fire from behind, towards the trees." The general used such yells as he was mounting his horse to notify his soldiers of his presence and motivate them to fight.


    Following that, themander directed his cavalry to detach from the main force and nk the ambushing troops. ording to what he witnessed, there was no cavalry among the opposing troops. While leisurely surveying the battlefield, the general, whose name was Orsolo, saw that bolts were still being fired toward the middle lines of his army.


    He didn''t understand how, because the forest had no hills and was t, however, he had then the insight that the enemy general had ordered his crossbowman to climb the trees to aim in the heart of the formation, taking advantage of the high ground they controlled. The general was well aware of the grim situation, but thought that the cavalry nking move could at least save the day; after all, it was his only hope. (look atment for visual help)


    ----------------------


    Conradin, along with Galvano, Enrico, and Frederick, was eyeing the battle. He noticed with the tail of his eyes that his men were having the better in the sh. However, it seemed that after the initial surprise, the Mnese line had stabilized reducing the ground which was being gained by the german infantry.


    Nheless yhey could not do anything against the bolt shot by the crossbowman on the trees. They could only raise the shield and hope for the best while behind them they could hear theirrades'' screams of pain after being hit. While dozing off, Conradin, however, heard the sound of objects cutting through the wind, and soon enough, arrows descended near their position.


    ''''It appears that the enemy archers have begun to attack your majesty; however, they appear to be unaware of our clear position and are shooting haphazardly and without coordination." Galvano stated after evaluating the arrow trajectory,


    ''''I don''t want to wait for luck to favor them; tell the cavalry to leave the forest a few hundred meters away from thebat , so that they will have enough room to mount a good attack." Conradin ordered to Galvano.


    As he was doing this he was watching the crossbowman shooting and taking pride on that . As he was observing he could not help but think about the great strategy he offered the coaliton . . Making the crossbowmen climb the trees, was a genious idea as it gave them the freedom to fire freely at the Mnese. Their vision, however, was hampered by the leaves.


    This however was resolved by theirrades that sat at the base of the tree, who were entrusted with reloading the crossbows in order to allow a faster wave of firing, the assistants in fact guided the soldiers on the tree on where to shoot from down there. This allowed the majority of the missile to hit the targets. Cornadin clearly knew what he was doing, and he was able to use the terrain and environment to the Ghibelline''s advantage during the ambush. On the trees however there were not only men with crossbow, for archer were also entrusted with this tactic, as to maximise the entire line of fire .


    Conradin realized that there was nothing else he could do about the situation after seeing this, and hence his presence there was unnecessary. Instead, he considered something else that might boost his already strong chances of triumph. ''''Galvano, organize thebat yourself; I shall charge with the cavalry,'''' he said, turning to Galvano.


    This astounded the vassal, who wasted no time in convincing Conradin that the proposal was too hazardous. Conradin, on the other hand, paid little attention to hisments because he had already decided that this would be his first fight in which he will actively partecipate. His presence on the battlefield would boost soldier morale while also allowing him to evaluate the Italians'' army''s areas of weakness.


    Behind all of that, however, Conradin wanted to satisfy his desire to prove himself in battle. He had been brought up hearing about the legendary stories of his grandfather Frederick II and of Frederick''s grandfather Frederick Redbeard (lots of Frederick I know), and as such, he wanted to emte their achievements to convince himself that he was worthy of their blood. Along with Conradin, his dear friend Frederick mounted his horse and rode toward the cavalry convoy.


    The horsemen threw the muzzles of their horses away, since a charge with a muzzle on would without doubt kill the horse since it would prevent it from fully breathing. Seeing this, Galvano turned to his son, who was watching his father closely in order to be allowed to join his liege''s charge. With his eyes, Galvano gave his permission, and without losing any moment, Enrico joined Frederick and Conradin in their charge, as it was the perfect opportunity to show his worth to the young king.


    (PLEASE REVIEW NOVEL, NEED STARS )


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 66: Sorry about this guys

<h4>Chapter 66: Sorry about this guys</h4>


    Hey guys Sorry to inform you that today and maybe tomorrow no chapter Will arrive for I Will be doing my exam , so in short Sorry and wish me luck

 Chapter 67: It’s a trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 67: It''s a trap (2)</h4>


    Conradin recognized that his presence on the battlefield would boost soldier morale and allow him to identify the weaknesses of the Mnese army. His great-grandfather and grandfather were famous conquerors who fought their way to glory. As a result, he desired to build a name for himself and demonstrate his worthiness of their blood and lineage. He was resolved to follow in their footsteps and be a triumphantmander at the helm of a mighty army and country. The decision to assault with the cavalry at his head was bold and brave, and it would undoubtedly excite his troops while weakening the enemy''s morale.


    After being granted permission, Enrico gleefully ran towards Frederick and Conradin to join in on the charge. After all, he regarded it as an honor to charge alongside his liege and fight by his side in battle, he was ready to prove himself worthy of the trust given to him by his lord. It was clear that the charge was about to begin, and the whole Ghibelline army was ready to bear down upon the Mnese army with all the energy and force they could muster.


    ''Oh, look who ising'' Conradin thought while mounting his horse. He was happily surprised by the arrival of Enrico. Enrico''s steps were rapid and full of bravery, and after a few seconds, he reached Frederick and Conradin. ''''Your majesty, may I be given the honor to join you?'''' Enrico asked expectantly, prompting Conradin to show his fully pearly smile. ''''Well, what are you waiting for? The men will not wait for us. ''''


    Hearing that Enrico did not lose any moment waiting, he mounted his horse, put his helmet on, and made a sign to his two counterparts that he was ready.


    The charge''s setting off was a grand spectacle. The Hohenstuafen gs fluttered proudly in the wind, the armor shone brightly in the light of the sun, and the sound of the battering of the horses'' paws could be heard as the Ghibelline forces came forth in their finest hour and charged down towards the Mnese lines. It was a sight to behold, and it showed the might and power of the Ghibellines as they came forth in full force. It was a moment of honor and pride for the Conradin''s forces as they charged forth into battle, their armor sparkling and their horse''s hooves thundering loudly on the ground.


    Charging towards the Mnese were, 2000 thousand of the finest knight that Swabia could give birth to. The knights divided themselves into 5 equally smaller heavy cavalry convoys, each of 400 men, and each convoy formed an arrow. This strategy was put into y by Conradin, who believed that by dividing his army into 5 different arrows, the result of their charge would be much more devastating.


    The reason for this charge was to destroy the enemy''s morale. He knew that the reason for which Cavalry charged in unison was to increase their resistance in battle, and by the reports of their scouts, the enemycked heavy cavalry. As such, Conradin thought that there could be no force that would be able to heavily harm his heavy cavalry.


    Soon enough, the cavalry left the forest, which afterward prompted them to make a full turn around to face the site of the battle. Their charge was slow at the start, gradually increasing in speed. Such spectacle continued until they were a hundred paces from the battlefield, which led them to increase their speed even more, mount theirnces in their underarms, and charge. (look atment).


    ---------------------


    MILANESE POV


    "Hold the line; push them back!" The general of the Mnese forces tried to rally the morale of his forces. He knew that it was only a matter of time before the line fell, and as such, he hoped that his cavalry charge would be able to turn around the oue of the battle.


    However, his forces were not as well trained as the Ghibelline warriors, and their morale was not as strong , proved by the fact that their ranks were faltering . It was clear that they would not be able to hold off the Ghibellines for long, and it was only a matter of time until their lines were broken. "Come on, show them your worth, men!" The general said , while circling his sword in the air and giving a rallying cry to his men to motivate them. However, his rally was soon cut short by one of his officers, who had been running to inform the general of an important piece of information. The officer tried to scream and ry the message, but the sound of the battle was overbearing, and he could only point his finger anxiously and weakly toward a direction to try and get the attention of his Commander.


    Orsolo turned confused in the direction pointed by his man, and there he saw something that allowed fear to creep inside him. What he saw were hundreds of armors shining under the sun, the holders of their armor with theirnces still in the air charging toward them. Orsolo knew that the cavalry line was still forming and that they were already at a severe disadvantage, and this only served to increase his worry and his fear. His heart began to pound in his chest, and his mind raced with fear and worry. He knew that they would not be able to hold their position for long. However, he had no other choice but to promptly order the cavalry to charge in order to have some form of an answer to the advancing Ghibelline army. It was an impulsive and rash decision, but it was all he had in this situation. In the face of such uncertainty, Orsolo felt that he had no choice but to charge forward in the hope that his cavalry could break the Ghibelline lines and turn the course of battle around.


    As a result, 600 light cavalry arranged their ranks quickly and charged against the approaching enemy''s heavier cavalry. They realized they had no choice but to do it, so they braced their hearts and charged for what would be for many of them''s final charge. The men on the ground watched in horror as theirpanions rode into a swarm of enemy cavalry, knowing they were about to witness a massacre but powerless to prevent it.


    They charged with the knowledge that this was to be the grave of many of them, but there was nothing the Mnese cavalry could do to prevent the Ghibellines from simply rolling over them. As they continued forward, the Mnese light cavalry seemed to have no fear, as they charged headlong into the Conradin''s army, seemingly uncaring for the loss they were about to face and the odds of victory. All that mattered was that they be able to bring to stop the monarch in his charge. And many of them were prepared toy down their lives in order to do so.


    -----------


    Conradin POV


    Conradin, along with Frederick and Enrico, was at the head of one of the five arrows going straight towards the Mnese footmen. When they saw that the enemy had finally sent the Mnese cavalry to meet them, Conradin ordered the two western arrows to engage theing cavalry. They quickly obeyed his order and moved to take on the Mnese cavalry, their heavy steel swords glinting in the sun as they charged. The Mnese watched in horror as the Ghibellines moved towards them, their leance''s heads glinting in the sun, and they knew that there was no stopping them now. (look atment for visual help)


    The two cavalries rode towards each other, theirnces being employed ahead of each horseman, their steel swords already glinting in the sun. The sh between the two cavalry units was an incredible sight to behold, as the sh ofnce againstnce gave way to the thundering of the horses'' hooves and the shing of the steel as the cavalry rode into each other. The noise was deafening, and the dust cloud created by the two cavalry charges merging together made it difficult to see anything, but the sheer force and ferocity of the Ghibelline cavalry units was clear and undeniable.


    After a few dozen seconds of riding, the cavalry units of Conradin''s army finally met with a loud crash against the Mnese footmen. The Ghibellines''nces were able to cut through the Mnese forces like a hot knife through butter, and the sounds of steel shing against steel and the cries of pain and rage from the Mnese footmen were a clear indication that the cavalry unit of the Gihbellines had caused carnage on the field. The carnage done by the cavalry forces was clear and undeniable, and it was obvious that the Mnese footmen were not prepared for this type of battle. The knights''nces breaking and splintering as they drove into the footmen creating a fantastic spectacle. The damage done by thences was immense, and even though the Mnese did their best to rally their troops in order to hold the line, they were simply overrun by the Ghibellines, and were forced to give way. The Mnese were outmatched and outnumbered by the better-trained Ghibelline cavalry, and their lines were eventually being forced to break and scatter, leaving the way open for the Ghibellnes to push forward.


    After theirnces had been destroyed, the knights took out their secondary weapons; axes, maces, hammers, and short swords were all raised in the air before falling into the enemy''s head, corbones, or shoulders. The Mnese were no match for the Ghibellines in hand-to-handbat, and they were quickly defeated and driven back by their foes. The Ghibelline forces showed no mercy to their attackers and quickly began their advance into the Mnese lines, pushing away the weak Mnese army with ease and inflicting plenty of casualties on their enemy.


    Conradin himself raised his axe, ready to bring it down on the head of his enemy. A Mnese soldier raised his sword, but it was a hopeless attempt as it was quickly parried by Conradin''s axe. With a swift motion, Conradin''s aim was true, and his axe drove into the Mnese soldier''s shoulder, easily cutting through his corbone. Despite his pain and shock, the Mnese soldier tried to retaliate, but he was no match for Conradin''s great strength and skill, and he was quickly defeated by the Ghibelline monarch.


    Conradin reacted with a sense of pride and aplishment, as he had just killed his first enemy on the battlefield. He was proud of his sess, and he knew that his victory was an important milestone on his path to bing a great warrior and a great king. He was eager to prove himself again in battle, and he eagerly awaited the next opportunity to show his prowess and to once again strike down an enemy warrior.


    After defeating the first Mnese soldier, Conradin continued going forward. With the tail of his eyes, he noticed a Mnese soldier charging toward one of the knights on his right with ance. Without losing any moment, he charged forward and, with his axe, parried thence that was about to go in the knight''s side, preventing it from injuring hisrade. And then followed up by striking his axe on the soldier''s right side, shattering his skull and killing him instantly. The knight, shaken up by that close encounter with death, looked at Conradin in a grateful and thankful way, but Conradin ignored it and moved on to the next enemy.


    Little Conradin did know that the actions he just took would have drastic consequences in the future. However, his actions on the battlefield had proven his great skill and valor, and they had earned him the respect of his fellow warriors. Conradin had proved that he was not just the son of a king but a true warrior. His courage and selfless bravery in the face of danger were qualities that would make him a great leader and a great king. His deeds on this day showed his true worth.


    -----------------


    Authors though : Hey guys this my firstnd battle ever, hoped you liked for I think that I made a good job.


    For you who is reading share your thoughts in thement and I order thee to also review the novel for it help immensly.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 68: it’s a trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 68: it''s a trap (3)</h4>


    The two cavalries rode towards each other, theirnces trailing after each horseman, their steel swords gleaming in the light. The sh of the two cavalry groups was a sight to behold, as the sh ofnces gave way to the thundering of horses'' hooves and the shing of steel as the cavalry rode into one other. The noise was deafening, and the dust cloud caused by the two cavalry charges colliding made visibility impossible, but the overwhelming force and ferocity of the Ghibelline cavalry forces were in and irrefutable.


    The sh ofnces sounded like thunder, and the shing of steel against steel made the scene appear chaotic. The dust cloud formed by the two enormous cavalry charges colliding was thick and blinding, making it impossible for anyone to understand what was going on. The initial charge was a draw; knights cocked theirnces against each other, breaking them via the force of collision in each other''s armors. Many riders were thrown from their horses, and many more died.


    Most of the horses survived the initial charge; after all, killing the enemy horse was against the rules of chivalry, and it was also counterproductive because it would be the loot that the knight would take after the battle and gift it to their king while receiving a portion of it themselves, what happened afterward would usually depend on the king they served . Some monarchs gave the knights some money and kept the armor and horse, while others instead allowed the knights to bring home their booty, thetter one would be the dream of each father. After all, armor and horses were expensive, and most knights couldn''t afford to acquire a new pair. As a result, they generally used it as an inheritance for their family, and having one additional set meant that the secondborn would also receive an armor or a horse, increasing their chances of sess in life.


    Knights frequently battled with their secondary weapon, which wasmonly a mace or a hammer, because it was easier to inflict wounds on an opponent wearing thick armor. Nheless, because the Mnese cavalry simply wore chainmail, it was obvious that no significant effort was required to inflict wounds on the enemy''s body.


    As the Ghibelline cavalry crashed through the Mnese lines, the horsemen collided, and the noise was deafening. Conradin''s knights swiftly broke the line of the Mnese cavalry and began to drive through the Mnese army. The Ghibelline cavalry was clearly superior, and they were soon gaining momentum as they began to dominate the battlefield.


    The Mnese cavalry was having a difficult time holding onto their lines, and they were beginning to fall backward. It was clear that if the battle continued in this manner, the Mnese forces would face a decisive defeat. They were being overwhelmed by the sheer power of the Ghibelline cavalry, and they were being forced to give way, with many falling to their deaths or being wounded as the Ghibellines rode past them and continued their charge towards their target. Their strength and sheer power were overwhelming, and it was clear that the Mnese were outmatched.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, nearly half of the Mnese cavalryy dead or wounded, and with no other option but to run or die, the Mnese horsemen decided that it was not worth it to die for the Guelph cause, and as such, they began to turn tails and retreat. The battle was slowly starting to turn in favor of the Ghibellines as the Mnese fled the battlefield, leaving their fellow warriors at the mercy of the Ghibelline army. It was only a matter of time before the Mnese position would copse and the entire army would then be overrun


    Conradin''s cavalry did not give chase to the fleeting cavalry since their strategic objective of neutralizing the Mnese cavalry had been achieved. After all, it would be useless to pursue them since, being light cavalry, they would easily outrun their heavier and slower counterparts. They instead decided to charge at the Mnese footmen from the back, not from the same side as their Ghibellinerades'' knights but instead on the opposite side. (look at thement)


    The knights readied for another charge, hoping that this time the conflict would be over. They couldn''t use theirnces because they were damaged in the initial charge, so they raised their hammers, maces, axes, and swords in the air and rushed against the Mnese footmen. When the Mnese footmen saw the charging force approaching, they raced to create a defensive line in the back , but it was toote; they were easily overrun by the charging force, and many of them were swiftly killed.


    Two divisions of heavy knights were quickly overrunning the Mnese line in, cutting through them easily and piling up their casualties, and finally, in the east, another two divisions of heavy knights were doing the same. Many of the Mnese soldiers did not want to die there, in the middle of nowhere; they joined the fight in search of booty, not honor nor glory as such. Seeing that things were not going their way, many threw down their weapons and fled. The few who remained tried to fight against the Ghibelline forces, but they were quickly cut down and killed on the battlefield. With the Mnese army quickly copsing and many soldiers fleeing, the battle quickly turned into a massacre as the Ghibellines continued their charge against the Mnese troops. A few of them continued to fight, but it was only a matter of time before they too would be defeated and killed.


    Orsolo, the Mnese general, understood that the battle was over, and as such, he did anything to save as much of the army as possible by coordinating the retreat and making a few men fight against the enemy army to buy time. However, while He was giving off orders, a stray bolt hit him in the front, piecing his right lung. He did not know if the bolt had been fired with the intention of killing him or if he was a coincidence, since from the start of the battle he was on his horse giving orders, which must have gained the attention of the enemy. These were thest thoughts passing through Orsolo''s head before the darkness crept in, shutting his consciousness forever.


    Every Mnese soldier that witnessed the death of the general understood that it was over; that was thest straw, and any hope of saving the day was lost. The coordinated retreat ordered by Orsoldo did not happen; every soldier threw their weapon to the ground and did everything to save their skin, even throwing theirrades to the ground. Conradin''s army quickly closed the and descended like a horde of wild men onto the weakened Mnese army. They massacred the remaining Mnese soldiers and captured those that they could. The heavy cavalry easily wiped out most of the remaining Mnese troops, and they were killed in droves by the Ghibellines'' heavy cavalry. What was left of the Mnese army was quickly overrun and defeated, and the Ghibellines had now achieved aplete victory over the Mnese army.


    It was a humiliating and tragic end to a battle that had begun so well, and that would have devastating consequences for the Guelfs and Charles, for after all, without knowing it, he had lost 4,000 men that would have been more than critical for his army.


    As for the Ghibellin, instead, this battle served to Increase morale, keeping up their streak of victory from one to two, and increased the general attitude of the Italian cities allied to Conradin that maybe this was not apletely lost gamble. It was a humiliating and tragic defeat for the Guelfs, and it would have devastating consequences for Charles and his regime.


    After the battle, it was time for the loot, and as Conradin ordered, his men were to take everything that they could and bring it all to the main tent, where the general would then distribute the loot to the troops ording to the percentages that they had been allocated. Themon soldiers would get 20% of thebined value of the loot that had been brought, while the knights were allowed to have 40% as a reward for their services and their loyalty. It was a great and sweet victory for the Ghibellines.


    Since most of the troops used were from Conradin''s main tent, he was allowed to get the lion''s share from the lot. After all, for the battle, 3500 troops were employed, of which 2000 were Swabian heavy knights, 500 were Frederick''s footmen, and the other 1000 footmen were from the other alliedmunes. As for the 500 crossbowmen, they were all from Genoa.


    ''I wonder how many we have killed, Conradin thought'''' Nheless, he knew that he would know the number of casualties from the enemy''s army the next day, as for his casualties, they would be shared with him insteadter that night.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 69: After the battle

    <h4>Chapter 69: After the battle</h4>


    Conradin was walking to its tent after the battle by passing through the camp, which was deserted because all of the soldiers had been taking whatever they could from the battlefield and had been scavenging the corpses of the fallen Mnese forces. Nothing felt better for a soldier after a hard-fought victory than to pige and take all the money they could find . The looting had ceased, and the fight had concluded with a brilliant win for the Ghibellines and a horrifying defeat for the Mnese, who had not only lost the battle but also suffered a humiliating and devastating loss. They deserved to savor the spoils of their rightful victory; after all, they had put their lives in danger for Conradin and for his cause, and for that they were rewarded handsomely.


    Along with taking control of the enemy''s weapons, the soldiers also took control of the carts being pushed along the army''s path. The carts, on the other hand, were not abandoned to the mercy of the soldiers but were instead seized by the generals. They discovered grain, bread, some dried meat, wine, and, to the surprise of the generals, gold, which was most likely handed to the troops to buy sustenance during the expedition or to have as a tribute to Charles. The letter seized from the dead body of the enemy general, however, piqued Conradin''s curiosity.


    ''I wonder what it is about, Conradin wondered before opening the letters and reading it


    *Dear King Charles


    May God bless you, your family, and your holy cause.


    I wish that this letter finds you in good health; alongside it, you should also have received 4,000 troops to be used as you like, along with a gift in gold given by our respected republic as a token of friendship.


    I hope that these troops will be well used for theplete annihtion of the devil''s spawn''s armies and his heretical allies. I was hoping to be present alongside you in your holy campaign, but unfortunately, matters at home prevented me from joining you in this crusade.


    I want to inform you also that we have received news of the formation of a new league called the Lombard League, whose objective is to preserve the interests of the othermunes and their freedom from any External threats. We were to hope that you could join us so as to further cement our alliances between Your noble majesty and the piousmunes of Italy.


    Finally, I was to write my utmost hope that alongside these gifts of mine, you would ept more funds to be given to your cause; unfortunately, to do so, I would need to put my republic in debt. Nheless,if you were to reward us for our piety with thend of either the hereticalmunes of Verona or Pavia, we would most certainly do everything to bring more gold to your coffers.


    Signed Mastino de Sc*


    This was the second-best news that Conradin received this day, and his internal glee led him to smile as wide as he could, prompting Galvano to wonder about the information held in the letter. Seeing the confused faces of his loyal retainer, Conradin put the letter in Galvano''s hands and waited for him to read it. After a few minutes, the same happy smile was also shared by Galvano.


    ''''This is good news, your majesty''''. Galvano said to Conradin while giving him back the letter:


    ''''Indeed it is Galvano, and with this, we have proof that the coalition of Charles will be as much divided as it could be. Apparently, Charles rise to power in Florence was met with diffidence by the othermunes, prompting them to form an alliance against ''external threats'', of which probably Charles is considered to be part of .''''


    Conradin knew that this would allow him to make use of this division by nting even more seeds of discord in the multicultural army. After all, as a good and nearly bald ancient general said, ''Divide et Impera'' which trantes to ''Divide and Conquer'' , tells us that it is much easier to subdue a foe if he has internal discords, which would limit the effectiveness of his army and power.


    After this shared smile between them, Conradin turned around and ordered his servants to inform the cook that tonight there would be a feast for themon soldier and to not spare food since today was a day to feast on. As for the generals, they would have a more private feast inside their tent; however, this was forter into the evening because, for now, Conradin wanted to wash off the blood from the battle. He had in fact taken a liking to having a bath since, afterward, he would feel good and clean both physically and morally.


    During the evening before the feast, Conradin was in his tent reminiscing about the day''s battle and the tactics used. This was a w of Conradin; as he was in fact too much of a thinker and would numerous times wonder if he could have done something better and the consequences that it would have had if he had behaved in another way. While Conradin was in his own world, he was however woken up by someone calling to him, ''''Your Majesty, may I enter? ''''From the voice, Conradin understood it was Galvano, and after adjusting himself to look more presentable, he allowed him to enter his tent.


    Conradin believed that Galvano was here to report the casualties of his side alongside the loot that was taken after the battle, and sure enough, when he saw that his retainer entered alongside a vellum he knew he was right.


    ''''Your Majesty, I am here to report on the battle''s aftermath. Galvano said to Conradin as he handed him the vellum, ''Mh, we lost 98 knights and 260 footmen in total, between death and major injuries, while 43 knights and 89 footmen were lightly injured and will most likely be on their feet to fight again in the next battle. We lost 358 troops in total;well it could have been worse, it is a good result .'' Conradin reflected after reading the news, prompting him to question Galvano about the Mnese casualties.


    ''''Actually, your majesty, I do not have a clear count of that, but from the looks of it, they must have suffered at least 8 time our casualties. I am sure that no reinforcement will arrive to Charles since the ones who have escaped will not be able to unite themselves into a proper unit; it is more probable that they will be bandits or will try to find their way home.'''' Galvano responded while giving Conradin a slightly satisfied smile.


    ''''Do we have any notable detainees?" Conradin inquired, hoping to obtain some meaningful noble: ''''Unfortunately, no your majesty, also I have to report we have captured 540 enemy units. What are we supposed to do with them?'''' Galvano inquired, forcing Conradin to consider their fate: ''Mh, I''m not sure I''d gain anything by keeping them alive because I''d just be wasting food. Conradin also considered freeing them in order to convince the Italianmunes that he was not their enemy, but after a few seconds, he dismissed the idea because it would never reach the ears of the other Italianmunes, as it would almost certainly be cracked down on by the Mnese as soon as they got the hints of Conradin''s n.


    ''''Just execute them.'''' Conradin responded after a few seconds, subsequently going back to the report to check the total booty of the army. The army had acquired 230 warhorses, 800 swords, 1500 arrows, 2700 spears, 1200 shields, and 500 chainmail in total. Also, the troops seized 60,000 denarii from the wagons, an immense sum raised by Mastino de Sc as a gift for Charles.


    Conradin would receive half of the booty because he was the one who had brought the strong cavalry that formed most of the army and thus his words carried more weight. It was already nice of him to take only half of the whole bounty as he could have taken much more, so for that no one would dare to challenge him about it.


    Before going to the private feast for his generals, Conradin wanted to make a speech to his men just before their nights of drinking and eating started.


    As such, after dressing himself, he left the tent in order to appeal to his men. While walking, he witnessed the euphoria of his men after the battle, and after a few minutes, he finally reached the center of the camp, where he mounted his horse and signaled the men, who were waiting for him, for their attention.


    Silence dominated in the camp, apparently, the men respected Conradin''s words a lot, especially after his joining the fray. The soldiers were waiting for Conradin, and when they saw him, they surrounded him, all eager to hear the speech that he would deliver before they began to feast and drink, as they deserved it after their hard work and after their victory.


    ''''My brave soldiers, this day is a day to remember, for me, for you, for everyone here, even those in the heavens. This is the day on which wepleted the first step toward bringing justice to this world. This battle here is not the end of our voyage but just the start. We managed to deliver a good blow to our enemy, even if it was not a deadly one it is always a blow nheless.I am proud of everyone of you and also thankful, for you are the ones that can make my dream possible. I want you to know that I never forget when someone does me a favor, for I always like to pay it back threefold. As such, I swear that by the end of this campaign, you will be as rich as one man can get. Take this day as proof of what I saw and said, and remember it for when you will be rewarded.


    IN THE FUTURE WE MAY FIGHT, DIE OR WIN, BUT TODAY WE DRINK AND FEAST.''''


    The soldiers cheered Conradin, and they gave praise to him for bringing them a great victory. They then began to feast on the loot that they had rightfully earned, drinking from the wine casks that they had emptied from the enemy carts. It was a great celebration, and it was well deserved for the soldiers, for they were hungry and tired after the battle, and they deserved to celebrate the hard-earned victory with a great feast. They would eat and drink their fill to their heart''s content. It was a good night for the Ghibelline soldiers as they rejoiced in their great victory with their hands full of loot.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 70: On a mission (1)

    <h4>Chapter 70: On a mission (1)</h4>


    It was a beautiful day in the Mediterranean. Clear skies and azure waters adorned the view, and the weather was ideal for sailing, swimming, or simply rxing on the beach. The waves wereing in quietly, rolling onto the beach and mming against the shoreline. It was a stunning scene, with the sun streaming down and illuminating the water like silver. It is a sight that would bring peace and rxation to everyone who appreciates the sun and the sea, giving the viewer of the image an atmosphere of tranquillity and serenity, as the sunlight gives it a sense of vitality and vigor as the waves sparkle and gleam in the sunlight.


    Nheless, if one were to look further away from the shores and into the sea, eight ships could be seen skillfully navigating the calm sea, breaking the waves through the sheer force of the mast , with the sun sparkling off of their hulls as they sailed towards their destination. The ship was a sight that was truly magnificent and awe-inspiring, as they sailed effortlessly over the sea making their way to the ce where they would need tond and carry out their mission.


    Commanding the ships was a middle-aged man with dark ck hair and olive-colored skin, as was usual for the people from the Mediterranean Sea. His face was stern, he was an experienced man of war , tough in personality but not unkind. Scars from his service during the reign of Emperor Frederick II adorned his skin on his chin and cheeks. The man in question was called Corrado Capece, and he was a veteran of the Ghibellines and a loyal servant to the true Sicilian king Conradin.


    He was miles away from his king as he has been sent on a mission that will prove critical for Conradin''s campaign. It was an important assignment that would prove crucial to the Ghibellines and their cause, and that would directly influence the oue of the war.


    For this mission, Conradin had gifted Corrado with 200 knights, which would prove critical for his protection as well as the sess of his mission. Corrado''s eyes could not help but wander towards the scroll that he held in his hand, and so he started reading it for the fourth time as his ships sailed closer to the destination where he would carry out his mission, as there were only a few hours left before he would reach the assigned area.


    *I, Conrad of the House of Hohenstaufen, third of my name, Rex Hierosolymitanus (King of Jerusalem), Rex Sicilia, Dux of Swabia, grandson of Emperor Frederick II, hereby bestow upon my loyal vassal, Corrado of the House of Capece, the title of Generalis Exercitus de Liberatio Sicilie (General of the Army of Liberation of Sicily). I, as king, hereby dere that Corrado be assigned the full power that I, as king, would have until my imminent arrival on the ind itself. I dere every order given by General Corrado to be treated as the direct order of the king, and if it is not heeded as such, I allow Corrado the justicial power to see fit for an appropriate punishment for the transgression.


    Signed Rex Corrado III *


    Corrado would be lying if he said he wasn''t thrilled about the future, as this was the most powerful title ever bestowed upon him, and he was adamant that he would make Conradin''s desirese true, doing everything he could and much more to guarantee that they would. He knew that with this title and all the power that came with it, he could do whatever he wanted, and he was determined to utilize it to assure the sess of their cause.


    He never forgot what his objective was because he remembered the exactmands that were given to him as if it was yesterday.


    ---------------------------- Several days ago


    ''''Your highness, are you sure of this?'''' Corrado asked, since he was reluctant to depart from his liege,


    ''''I do not want to hear any excuse; I need you to do this to ensure our chance of sess. Do not worry about me since I have good people who will protect me. Listen carefully, for this is your mission: you will depart from the city and take the sea with 200 knights to embark on a voyage to Sicily. There you will have to coordinate the forces still loyal to my cause and make use of the Muslimmunities throughout the reign. Now listen very closely for these next words: Your objective is to gain time; do not engage Charles'' army unless you arepletely sure that it will be an overwhelming sess; the numbers are too short, and we cannot deplete it too much if we want to win. Make sure to fill the warehouse with food, and tell our loyal soldiers to barricade themselves in their castle, for soon I will join you with the rest of my army, and then and only then we will march to put an end to Charles'' reign.


    ''''I obey your highness.


    ------------------------------------------ End of shback


    The ships finally reached the Sicilian shores after a long and arduous journey through the Mediterranean Sea. The coast was bathed in the warm sunlight of the afternoon, and it was a beautiful scene to behold after being at sea for so long. The ships docked on the shore, and the soldiers would now make their move towards their next destination, as they had taken their first step in Sicily itself. It was now time for Corrado to do his work, and he would have to move quickly and strategically, for he knew that he was in a precarious position and he had to y his cards right.


    The aim was to increase their numbers by using rebels, so he gave many of his knights themand to infiltrate the major cities in Sicily and rally the inhabitants, just as he had nned while on the ships. They would get weaponry from iing Genoese ships, which were loaded with supplies generously donated by the republic. Corrado had every town in Sicily start off as the opening move for their insurrection, following the pre-written letters with these instructions.


    Corrado also entrusted numerous smaller ships to embark some men at Cbria, from which they would there after travel to the many Muslimmunities built in the regions of Cbria , Apulia and Basilicata.


    This was to be the first step of his mission to take over Sicily, and he hoped that it would not be thest. For Corrado, his personal task was to infiltrate the city of Mars and to do so, he was to act as the mercenary guard of a rich merchant who would be moving into the city with supplies such as foods, wines, and also some hidden weapons. It would be a challenge, and he would have to use every bit of his willpower to act like the merchant''s guardian during his time in Mars, but he was ready to try as he was determined to seed at his mission.


    Sure enough, everything was ready. The cart was provided by the ships, and it was filled with boxes full of food and wine. Under it all, there were swords and maces which would be given to the rebel inside the city . Corrado was ready, and he was determined to get the job done, as this would be the first move for the Ghibelline cause in Sicily. He would have to act quickly, for he knew that every step in his mission in Sicily would be decisive in their efforts for rebellion. He had to be careful and take his time, for he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    The next day, Corrado, along with one man hired by the Genoese, acted as a merchant and his guards trying to get into the city. The cart''s wheels spun as they got near the city, where they were then promptly stopped by a French guard. They knew that they had to answer to the guard, for they were not allowed to freely move around the city, and they had to give an exnation as to why they were there and what they were doing there, so they would have to be careful and think fast, for they did not want to make the wrong move and get themselves into trouble.


    ''''What business is it of you? The French guard spoke in an ugly Neapolitan while eyeing the merchant up and down. ''''Oh noble sir , I am a simple merchant trying to get through; I do not want to cause any trouble'''', the man said while giving an amiable smile to the guards.


    ''''What in the box? the French said while pointing to the cart''s boxes. ''''Just some food and wine, sir; as I said, I am a simple merchant trying to get through'''', the acting merchant said while extending his hand with a few silver coins, trying to bribe the guard. The guard looked around to see if there were any of hisrades, and when he understood that he did not need to share the bribe with anyone, he took it but also prompted the merchant to give more to pay for the tax to enter the city. The sum asked by the guard was three times the one raised during Manfred''s reign; he did not know if it was tripled by Charles or if the guard tried to rip him off; nheless, he did not care and paid without any trouble. ''''Go inside; make no trouble here'''' The Frenchman dismissed the two while screaming to his colleague to open the door, always in a bad Neapolitan ent. It seemed that the other guard was not French, exining the use of the Neapolitannguage.


    The first step was sessful; they were now inside. The next was to take control of the city; however, he had to take his time. Since he could not risk gaining the city only for the other Sicilians town to hear the news and understand what was happening , surely leading the rebellion to thetrine, he had to y his time and strike when the time was right.


    -------------------------


    Author''s thoughts:


    Yo guys , I have got exam till 3 of july wish me luck.


    Also review the goddamn novel moth**ucker (Read in Samuel L Jackson''s voice)


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 71: On a mission (2)

    <h4>Chapter 71: On a mission (2)</h4>


    Corrado could now begin working inside the city walls to mobilize the popce now that he had infiltrated it. To aplish this, he would have to spend his money on recruiting men who could persuade their fellow people to join the insurrection. He realized, however, that in order to do so, he needed to obtain enough weapons to arm the mob, so he decided to begin the second stage of his n to capture the city, as he was determined to assure their sess.


    Corrado could gain ess to new weapons in one of two ways. He could either buy them and negotiate with a cksmith, or he could bring them in from the outside. Both options had advantages and disadvantages, and it would be crucial for him to make the right decision and select the finest choice. However, it would not be an easy one. Every step was crucial, since it may determine the fate of the Ghibellines. As a result, it would be critical for Corrado to thoroughly consider everything before making his decision.


    By striking a deal with a cksmith, Corrado could be sure that the produced weapon would already be inside the city and ready to be taken. However, it would also mean that Corrado would have sleepless nights thinking about the possibility that a cksmith could sell them out for a reward; after all, the rebellion could also fail from the inside.


    As for bringing them from the outside, it would mean that there was a potential risk of them being found out, and a manhunt could start inside Matera, which would mean that all the ns that Corrado wanted to execute would be failing before he even started, he had a lot of thinking to do. He could not afford to fail at this point, as he had been granted so much power by his king, reflecting the trust he had given to Corrado. He needed to do all the calctions carefully and make sure that nothing went wrong during his mission.


    After much deliberation, Corrado decided that bringing the necessary weapon from the outside was the better option of the two.


    The second stage was to duplicate what had transpired during Corrado''s infiltration attempt. The objective was to reenact the merchant going into the city to smuggle the weapons in, and since the cart was not checked by the French guard thest time, he had four people acting as merchants enter the city while the French guard had his turn outside the gate.


    However, differently fromst time, Corrado this time had the cart filled with weapons, while only the superficial surface had sales such as foods and wines. He was being cautious and careful to make sure that everything went ording to n and that no one would suspect or notice the weapons in the cart. Just like the other time, when the merchant handed out some extra money to the French guard, he let them pass without any problem. Little did he know that greed would be the end of him since he would not be able to take pleasure out of the money he managed to get bribed with.


    While this was going on, Corrado also contacted a great number of people who were willing to recruit others to join in the rebellion and who were fed up with the increasing taxes that the French were imposing on the people. They wanted freedom, and they were willing to fight for it, for, as they were aware, this was their chance to take matters into their own hands. They wanted to make sure that they would seed since they understood that if they wanted to have their old ruling house back on the throne, they could not wait to be liberated but had to instead help their legitimate king in their campaign.


    After three days, Corrado had obtained 320 swords, 250 maces, and 120 daggers, which were though still insufficient to establish a local revolt. Corrado decided to use the other method just in case, as it would only benefit him and boost their chances of victory. Corrado decided to pay some cksmiths to keep his shop open throughout his revolution so that people might get their hands on weapons like shields, swords, maces, and even armor. Corrado had everything prepared, and now he could finally carry out his n in Sicily, which he had meticulously nned since his arrival.


    It was time. The tension in the air was palpable, and Corrado had made sure all his ns were ready to be enacted in theing hour. He had all the men he needed and all the weapons, and now it was time to see how well his ns would work, as Corrado was eager to prove himself and to ensure that he would take control of Sicily once and for all. There was no room for error here, and everything was crucial, for the sess of his mission would determine the fate of the cause he was fighting for.


    As it was discussed, people got to the nned locations to take their weapons; some had hidden them in their homes; others instead went to the local tavern, who, understanding it was time, gave the weapon he had hidden in their kitchen to the people inside his shops. As they were paid for, the cksmith had their shops open , and so the mob got inside their shops equipped themselves and got ready for the showtime. During their preparation, many spoke to their friends, hoping that they would join them, and sure enough, the mob grew even bigger. This is the moment they''ve all been waiting for. Corrado knew that everything was in ce now and that the n would be executed to the letter.


    This was it. The mob united in the square as the starting ce, and then they all moved like one big wave from tower to tower. They were determined to take control of Sicily from the French, and they were prepared to fight and give their lives for that. Most of the French guards were drunk, having drunk away the night to their hearts'' content, thinking they were far away from the fighting. However, the Ghibellines would prove them wrong and show them the consequences of their arrogance and neglect, as they would take over the province with no mercy!


    In total, of all the 600 men in the garrison, only 100 were French. Since Charles could not cover the garrison of every city in the kingdom, he had to rely more on employing city guards from the same city he conquered, and well, it turned out that that was not a good idea.Many in the garrison had acquaintances inside the mob, and in the same way, many in the mob were friends with the garrison.


    Corrado, who was leading the revolt from the frontline, understood that and started making the surrender of Sicilian guards look like an act of patriotism. He pardoned in the name of the king every soldier that surrendered without fighting, which was an act of mercy and would only help to increase the support of the local poption. Sure enough, tower after tower was conquered, and the remaining garrison, which wasposed of only Frenchmen, could not do anything to fight the hundreds of rebels, which put them at a disadvantage right away.


    Sure enough, the French guards were all killed or captured in a matter of minutes, which could only be the one oue after the betrayal of their own Sicilianrades. This scene was repeated all over Sicily, where the local government was more than happy to join the rebellion and betray their French masters. The local people were not in a merciful mood, and so their revenge against their oppressors would be harsh and ruthless. They would all receive their due, and it was not long before the streets were filled with screaming and dead Frenchmen. They had them burned at the stake in the square, hanged, or stoned to death by the same people they had oppressed for so long.


    Within a few weeks, the entire ind revolted and pledged loyalty to Conradin, despite French soldiers'' best efforts to manage the situation, which proved futile as it soon became evident that the people were simply too strong to be controlled. Only Messina and Palermo remained under French control, as Charles recognized the strategic importance of these cities, which he could not afford to lose, and had them heavily garrisoned with his own forces as a result. Regardless of his attempts, the rest of the ind was soon lost as well. Now that Charles'' backyard was on fire, he could not afford to keep waiting for Conradin to attack him else his hard-conquered kingdom would be lost in a matter of months .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 72: The aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 72: The aftermath</h4>


    April 25th, 1268th year since the Lord''s birth


    Two days ago, near the small town of Chignolo Po, a fight urred in which 3,500 Ghibelline forces ambushed a 4,000-man Mnese army! The 4,000 men were all dispatched by the Republic of Mn to assist Charles in his struggle against Conradin, and they had all been defeated, giving Conradin a fantastic victory. Those who had not been murdered or captured would undoubtedlyy down their weapons and reconsider twice before joining the fight against Conradin again . This was all extremely excellent news for the Ghibellines, and they could only be pleased with their win because it demonstrated that their cause was not doomed to fail.


    The surroundingndscape was a testament that Conradin was not a passive yer and instead was someone who actively shaped his fate to his interests, which showed how determined he was to seed. The battle was in fact an astonishing victory for Conradin, as he basically vanquished an entire army that was supposed to fight against him while losing only about 300 men in the battle. That was quite phenomenal, and it showed that his allies'' faith in him was not misced.


    The site where the battle had taken ce was a testament to the horrors of war. The scene was an ugly one, and one of the first things that were notable were the dead bodies that were spread out from the battle site, with many of them having been killed by the Ghibellines in their fight against the Mnese army. There were also many wounded Mnese soldiers, whose cries andmentations were heard throughout the area, as they had suffered quite a defeat during this battle, which was certainly painful for them.


    The day after the battle, there were dozens of men who were wandering around, searching for lost loot or simply killing those Mnese who were still alive on the battlefield. This scene was an all toomon one, as the winner always imed the right to loot against the loser, and today was no exception. The men were eager to search the loser''s bodies for any booty that could still be found before returning to camp. The men who were still left alive were now just looking for whatever they could find and for whatever else could turn a profit as well.


    Ravens were flying in the sky, their ck feathers contrasting with the brilliant blue of the sky. They appeared to be devils soaring across the sky, eager to drop to the battlefield and feast on the bodies of the Mnese warriors. Their cries could be heard as they swooped over the battlefield, terrifying those who were still alive. This would undoubtedly be a bleak sight for the people to watch. Some ravens, on the other hand, were impatient and liked to feast on whatever they could find; they pecked their beaks into the eyes of the dead, carrying their meal down their throats.


    Such a sight, however, was out of the eyes of Conradin, as he was currently in his tent alongside Frederick, Galvano, and Enrico. This was a little private feast among the group, as all they did was drink and eat bits of meat and bread. They seemed to be in high spirits and were clearly happy to have won such a victory against their enemies. This was certainly a good time for them to celebrate, and it was nice to be able to rx after such a hard battle. If they were sessful, then this could only bode well for the rest of their campaign.


    ''''NO NO, let me tell you, I saw him clear as day. He thrashed himself through the Mnese lines without regard for his safety. I noticed with my own eyes that this fool was about to die. The second , I swear, before a Mnese soldier was about to pierce him with the spear. The horse, his fuc*ing damn horse, bit him and saved the damn knight .'''' ( German warhorses were trained to defend their rider by biting the neck of other soldiers and also horses) Frederick screamed to the group while reminiscing about how he witnessed a knight being saved by his horse. It was clear that this man was too drunk; his head was going right and left from the sheer force of the wine that was in his body. But Frederick was not the only one who had too much wine; also Enrico and Conradin had too much. Only Galvano had remained sober, even though he was the one who drank the most; apparently, he was a veteran of drinking or was simply stoic even under the influence of Dyonisus.


    ''''Bulls*t, there is no possible way that a damn horse bit someone, even more so during a chaotic battle." Enrico spoke with a drunk and slurring voice, showing that he was also far too intoxicated by the alcohol he had drunk. The three young men were clearly getting along very well with each other after sharing the same experience of blood and wine, and it seemed that their friendship had started to bloom from their experiences. It was clear that they were now much morefortable with each other, and their drunkenness only proved it.


    ''''Then why don''t you prove it? Go outside, take a horse-hic-, whip out your thing, and he will bite as if it were a carrot. Who knows, maybe you''ll even like it!'''' Frederick said this whileughing loudly, throwing himself in his chair, and resting his eyes in a drunken stupor. He seemed thoroughly inebriated as he made a very dirty suggestion, and it was clear that he was just messing around with those present.


    "I''m sure you''ve tried it yourself, haven''t you?" Enrico replied, clearly amused by Frederick''s quick thinking toe up with such a nasty response. He knew his friend was joking and that it wasn''t meant to be taken seriously, but it was still entertaining to hear what Frederick coulde up with while inebriated.


    Conradin quickly joined in theughter, clearly amused by the brief dialogue between the two, and, as a result, he chuckled along with Frederick. Even though much of it was Frederick babbling, it made for a hrious scene as everyone justughed together at each other .


    Galvano, the most sober of the bunch, observed that they''d all had too much to drink and opted to retire to his tent with his son. He was clearly more responsible than the other three, and he realized that if they continued in this manner, they would only wind up embarrassing themselves and probably saying something they wouldter regret.'''' You''re no good. Galvano, you''re always so serious,e on, let yourself go, ''''Conradin teased. ''''Well, your majesty, someone has to be. Galvano replied, provoking Frederick to giggle with his eyes closed; apparently, he didn''t appear to be sleeping. Galvano, on the other hand, was having none of it and simply shrugged it off and remained stoic so that he could continue to make sure no one exaggerated with their light jabs.


    This did not stop Frederick, however, as he seemed to be quite the party animal and in no mood to stop drinking. He even went as far as to call Galvano "Galvano Killjoy".


    ''''Yeah, yeah, as you say, Killjoy, from now on you are to be known as Galvano Killjoy'''', Conradin said, wanting to be one with thest say.


    ''''How you desire your highness, I shall be known as that then ''''. Galvano said while bringing with him his inebriated son, clearly to thetter''s displeasure.


    It was still early in the evening, and even though Conradin was too drunk to leave the tent, he still wanted to try and strike up a conversation with a brain-dead Frederick. He was not sure if Frederick was sleeping or even awake, but hisck of response seemed to suggest that he was probably quite a few bottles too deep into his cups. Regardless, Conradin kept trying to talk to him, hoping that he was not, in fact, just unconscious from drinking too much.


    Seeing that thetter was silent, Conradin was left alone with himself, leaving him to y with his own thoughts. He wondered about what Gerwin was doing, along with how Corrado''s mission was going. Little did he know that his loyal vassal had already infiltrated his men in many Sicilian cities and was about to liberate most of the ind from Charles'' control. If he had known, he would have surely gone to sleep with a smile that was not inducted by drunkenness, as it was now happening.


    Authors though :


    Sup guys, apparently all over Europe warhorses were trained in differently way, for example in Germany they were trained to bite while in France and Spain to instead kick and thrash around.


    Hope you like the chapter, please review the novel and write ament if you want to say something that you would like to read.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 73: Raise your hoove , O’ Horse for we have won

    <h4>Chapter 73: Raise your hoove , O'' Horse for we have won</h4>


    Conradin awoke in the morning with his head aching and his mind feeling groggy. He had had far too much to drink at the party the night before, and it was clear that he was still feeling the effects of all that wine. His eyes were heavy, and he was still quite dehydrated as he fumbled around for some water, trying to quench his thirst and sober up a bit after all the drinking. As for his headache, there was not much he could do about it except drink plenty of water and rest his head for a while. It was going to be a long morning for him. He was definitely not in a good state, and it would take quite some time for him to recover from this massive hangover.


    Conradin opened his eyes carefully, trying not to wince from the sunlight streaming in through the tent''s walls, ad he was doing so he found Frederick copsed on the ground. This did not surprise him; after a night of drinking and partying, this seemed to be the norm for Frederick. The more Conradin tried to avoid looking at Frederick, the worse his headache became, so he decided to get up and start getting ready for another day of war. He couldn''t afford to waste time on Frederick''s games, no matter how much he admired him as a friend. He was also irritated because he knew this was simply another example of Frederick''s recklessness when it came to drinking, and he could not help but wonder how many times he would witness his friend in this state by the end of the campaign.


    Conradin came to a halt as he was ready to exit the tent and cast another nce at Frederick. He''d seen him in this condition many times before, and he knew he''d be there for a long time. Conradin couldn''t help but be amused, so he let out a full-drawn smile, knowing full well how much fun he''d had messing with him in this state. "This is going to be a lot of fun," Conradin thought as he took a pail of water and poured it on Frederick''s face.


    Conradin immediately went to Frederick and, after putting on a worried expression and appearing urgent, said, "Wake up, Frederick, it is an ambush; they are onto us;e on, take your fucking sword; they are about toe." This startled Frederick and led him to feel he was being attacked, so he swiftly sought to wake up and defend himself.


    He was clearly still drowsy from the night before, as he attempted to stand on one foot and instead fell t on his face from intoxication. Conradinughed and shook his head, as he couldn''t help but feel terrible for his friend , as Frederick was clearly in no condition to march out of the camp yet.


    Seeing Conradinughing, Frederick understood he was making a fool out of him, but he could not help but smile too since he had fallen there with all his shoes.


    ''''Come on, Frederick seriously , prepare yourself; we are to break camp and return to Pavia.'''' Conradin said, understanding that they have already wasted enough time there. All he had to do now was wait for the second part of his n to take shape.


    However, Frederick seemed still quite drunk, as he could not even stand up properly, let alone prepare himself to get ready for the move. But Conradin could not wait for Frederick, and as such, he started to prepare himself as Frederick will have to deal with the hangover that he had brought on himself.


    Everything was eventually ready after a few hours. The carts were loaded with thest of the supplies they possessed, as well as the loot they had stolen from the enemy. They were nowpletely prepared to leave the camp and return to Pavia. The travel back to their base of operations would be long, but it had to be done. With everyone ready, it was time for Conradin to give themand to march. Everyone would have to get prepared to endure another long march, as it was now time to leave this ce and return to Pavia.


    "Everyone forward," Conradin said on his horse, following which the soldiers started moving their feet ahead. They had their weapons in hand, and their horses were stepping carefully as they began to move forward through the camp. The ravens were floating overhead in the sky. Their flying above their heads in the sky seemed like a way to the army for the banquet they generously gave them. Conradin looked at them,and strangely, he did not see them as an omen of bad luck this time, but instead as their symbol of victory, since after the battle they had the possibility to watch them, unlike their foes, who had be their food.


    And so, after a moment of silence from Conradin, the whole party began to travel forth from the camp. After all, it was time to travel back to their base city, Pavia.


    The distance to travel was quite short and could be covered in just one day. Starting in the morning, they would have marched for 14 hours and then arrived outside their city of Pavia. Once they had reached their destination, they would be ready to settle down for the night and get some much-needed rest before the celebration the following morning.


    The soldiers were happy that they had finally reached their destination after a long day of marching. They could not wait to spend the night indulging in some well-deserved fun and celebrating the victory they had just aplished. Many of them wanted to spend the night at a tavern or in a brothel, while others would no doubt be eager to return to their families and loved ones back at home and, as such, wanted to bring them a hefty sum. Most soldiers decided to sell the equipment they had looted and stash away the profits, as they knew that this woulde in handy when everything began to settle back down to normal once again.


    Since it was not umon for one to wake up without his bag of coins, many soldiers tried to hide them in many ways. Some hid them underground for when they will wake up the next day , always if, while others instead preferred to tie them to their legs so that they would be hidden by their private parts. After all, when a man searches for gold, he does not go and look at the other man-part.


    Conradin was happy with their recent win because he believed it would not only boost coalition morale but also persuade more nations to join forces with them against Charles and his allies. He was now anxious to proim their victory because he knew it would be weed with hoo and festivities, which added more to the already huge merriment, as he was also proud of what they had aplished in such a short period of time. Conradin began to prepare himself for the official announcement of their win after everything was set to be announced and shared with the world.


    Once they had entered the hall, Conradin was met with all the other generals smiling andughing, as they had all heard about the victory that the soldiers had achieved. Apparently, one of the allied military contingents in the army sent an envoy to announce their victory in Pavia. It was clear that everyone was in high spirits and ready to celebrate, and Conradin felt his heart warm as he looked around the room. The joy on the faces of the generals and the people around him made him know that he had made the right calls and that his cause was in good hands. The news, however, remained mostly in the private Circle, as Conradin did not see the citizens praising their soldiers, as they would have if they knew they had won. However, he knew that it was only a matter of time before his soldiers spread the news in the taverns and brothels they went to, offering information about the battle in exchange for free drinks.


    The public''s reaction would soon spread like wildfire and would be known around the city as the soldiers returned to their families and friends, as they would proudly share their tales of victory in the taverns and brothels that they came across. This would be the first step in spreading the news to the entire city, and it would no doubt be met with much celebration, as the citizens would be thrilled to hear about their victory since everyone always took pride in the victory of their cities.


    Conradin was ted by the events of the past few days since he saw more action in this month than in the rest of his life. He had now understood why so many kings seemed to be so dependent on war, as it was not only a way to be more powerful and gain territory, but it was also a way to feel a sense of victory. The feeling of having an entire city associate his name with victory shook Conradin from the inside and filled his heart with pride at what he and his soldiers had aplished.


    ---------------------


    Author''s thoughts:


    Hey guys , I will soon have my exam on thursday after which I will finally have finished highschool, so in these days I will not be active, as I think I will only publish one chapter till'' wednesday .


    Anyway wish me luck and review the damn novel


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 74: Pondering what’s next

    <h4>Chapter 74: Pondering what''s next</h4>


    A formal deration of victory was unnecessary because the soldiers had already spread the word of their victory across the city, eliminating the necessity for one. The news had reached everyone, from merchants and tavern owners to the most ordinary ofmoners, who were ecstatic to have learned of their victory and were praising the troops for their daring and valor.


    Conradin was nheless pleased to hear that their win had been positively received, and it fueled his determination to keep fighting for the cause. The troops had done a fantastic job even though they had not been ordered to, and as was customary, they went about the city bragging about their aplishments, either to earn free food or to impress some local girls.


    Conradin was ready to continue the campaign with the other coalition generals and provide them with an official report on the battle. The first thing that would be necessary in this case would be for them to meet up and discuss their next move. They would need to figure out how to handle the situation, as they would surely make a move against the coalition after hearing of the ambush; after all, it would not look good on him to not do anything after learning of the defeat. It was important that they did not waste any more time and that they started setting up the meeting right away to ensure that they could discuss the situation as quickly and effectively as possible.


    Conradin and his retainers, Frederick, Maletta, Galvano, Enrico, and Pietro, entered the war hall, where they noticed that the other generals were also present. Guglielmo Tiepoli was striking up a conversation with Alberto de Sc and Nino Visconti, but he soon stopped announcing the arrival of the victorious king. "Your highness, we have received news of your victory, which will not only inspire our troops to fight harder but would also strike confusion in the minds of our enemies. Please sit down and share the details of the battle with us."


    Conradin was proud of the victory and was ready to boast himself for it; therefore, he sat down and began to share with the other generals the details of the recent battle and his ns for the future. He talked about how he hid his crossbowman in the trees to shoot behind the front line. He also talked about how he charged alongside his knights, leading to the total route of the enemy army, which was decimated in the pursuit. And finally, he also shared the number of loot taken after the battle, for thest Conradin did not even attempt to hide it since he was sure that they were already informed by their own men, which they sent to fight alongside them.


    After Conradin proudly shared with the rest of the generals of the coalition the tactics he employed alongside the loot taken, he sat down and started drinking some wine to quench his thirst. The discussion was then taken up by Nino Visconti, who made a general request to discuss the next steps they would be taking as a group. Nino''s suggestion to discuss the next steps in the war room prompted agreement from every man in the room. This was something that Conradin approved of, as he believed it was important toy out their n and n of action for the future. He knew that they would need to continue their advances and take more battles to secure their position as the ruling power, so he was ready to work this out with the other generals and get going as soon as possible.


    ''''So does anyone have any suggestions on how to proceed?'''' Guglielmo Tiepoli asked while eyeing everyone in the hall; the first to talk was Alberto de Sc. ''''I propose to go ahead and advance; after all, nothing wille from staying here, so I suggest meeting the enemy in battle, choosing the terrain ourselves.'''' The tactic suggested by him was an active one, which was met with a partial agreement from Nino. ''''I too agree on the fact that we cannot stay here forever; however, I instead suggest going east instead of south, for we may intercept other military contingents sent from othermunes. '''' The two men agreed on the fact that they had to go on the offensive, but the nature of the direction was different. Conradin noticed that unlike the two, Guglielmo stayed silent during the discussion, so understanding that it was now time to share with the other the information he was holding in, Conradin with his hand imed the interest of the group. ''''Noble generals, if I may, ''''Conradin said.


    ''''Of course your goodness, please continue.'''' Guglielmo said,'''' With whom do you agree? '''' asked Nino, interested in what the young king had to say.


    ''''Well, I am of the opinion that we should stay here until further news''''. Conradin dropped the bombshell, which created not so little confusion among the group of the coalition, apart from that of his own that was already in the knowledge of what Conradin wanted to do. Either way, Conradind was clearly serious about his idea and was ready to present it in front of everyone. His n was to stay put and use the time to recover his strength before the next battle. he also said that he would only move out if there was an emergency that required further attention. Apart from that, he also exined the task he had given to one of his retainers, Corrado:'''' Beforeing here and departing from Genoa'''', Conradin started, ''''I had given to one of my retainers, Corrado, the mission to embark on ships provided by Genoa and depart to Sicily, where he was to then incite the ind to revolt and cause damage to the backyard of Charles. From my informations it seems that Charles had left Sicily totally undefended, so I would be surprised if he were to fail in his task. When Charles knows that his newly acquired kingdom will be ready to revolt, he will surely abandon everything here and return to the South, leaving only a fewmunes that hate each other guts to fend off our army. Do you think that they will keep their army united when they know that they were deserted by their most numerous ally along with the sole reason for this war? Do you think that they will not search for a reason to drop the campaign? Why would they keep fighting upon knowing of Charles'' return to Sicily, after all, do they have something to gain? ''''


    Conrading''s n was a sensible one, as it would allow them to recover their strength and also strike a blow at their enemy by stirring up some internal turmoil in his realm. As Corrado had already been dispatched, this was now out of their hands, and they could only wait to hear the news about the sessful mission that Conradin had given to his retainer. If everything went as nned, they would soon see that Charles would no longer have the luxury of having his forces unified, and it would be easy to pick off his allies one by one.


    It was clear that the allied generals were not only impressed by Conradin''s clever n, but they were also a bit wary of his intelligence. Even though he was still just a teenager, he had shown himself to be a very good leader and an exceptional talent. It was clear that he was a king who would continue to bring sess to his people, and he was already starting to prove it in such a short amount of time. He may have been young, but he was certainly wise beyond his years, and he was quickly turning into a capable ruler and a seasoned general when it came to warfare and tactical thinking (Conradin''s birthday was March 25, and now it is April 26). The other allied generals had previously thought that Conradin would be a reckless ruler who would be manipted by his retainers, but they now saw that the young king was bing more and more like the legendary grandfather that he was so proud of. They admired how well he was doing to lead his army and his people, and it was clear to many of them that he was truly turning into a great leader who would bring great glory to his realm if he was allowed to do so. The allies generals were starting to respect him as a king, and they realized that they would be fighting alongside a capablemander.


    ''''From your description, your Highness, it is a truly fantastic proposal, and if the others agree, I see no reason not to do as you proposed. '''' Guglielmo was the first to announce his support , however not everyone was sure of Conradin''s idea.


    ''''Are you certain Corrado will be sessful?'''' Nino appeared to be afraid that Corrado would fail in his goal, which was natural for nobody liked to put the oue of an entire war upon only one man.


    Conradin , on the other hand, hadplete faith in his retainer and his abilities, and he was certain that he would be able toplete his duty. "I would bet my entrance to heaven on his sess," he stated, demonstrating his confidence and belief in his retainer. Conradin was clearly going to put his entire trust in his scheme, for he felt that he made the right choice in sending Corrado for the task, but he however also hoped to receive news from him soon.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 75: Uncle’s love

    <h4>Chapter 75: Uncle''s love</h4>


    Two males could be seen conversing inside a secluded and luxurious room. If one looked closer, he could see that there was a significant age gap between the two.


    The younger man stood up and looked down, while the older man looked at him severely. It was obvious that there was a power imbnce between the two guys, with the older man having the upper hand in this case. The elder man''s face revealed a power imbnce between the two , as he red angrily at the younger man. It wasn''t clear what the two men were fighting about, but it was clear that it wasn''t going to be a pleasant and friendly conversation.


    ''''Would you mind exining, nephew? How did you manage to lose to those sea ducks?'''' inquired the more senior member to his younger counterpart. ''''It was the French''s fault, uncle; we were holding out just fine, but the French were being pushed back. This went on until the French opted to retreat, unable to win and unwilling to risk their fleet for a losing cause. I thought it would have been better for the Republic to retire securely to an allied port.''''


    The older man was clearly irritated by what his nephew had just said since it appeared that the younger man was attempting to me the loss on the French. He seemed to be of the opinion that his nephew was attempting to shirk responsibility and me his allies rather than take ountability. The older man did not seem to have any patience for such excuses, and he was clearly not willing to listen to any further exnations from his nephew. He was clearly not happy with his younger nephew''s decision, and he saw it as a total failure. It was clear that they now had problems within the Republic, and as the elder, he felt like it was his responsibility to fix them. He continued to stare at his nephew with a stern face, as he was clearly not satisfied with the younger man''s exnation and would not ept anything else but apologies from him.


    As he stared , The older man''s face softened somewhat when he noticed a slight resemnce to his own brother in his nephew''s face. Even though he was still furious with his nephew for losing ''to some sea ducks,'' it was evident that the older man cared about him. He couldn''t help butpare the resemnce between the two and notice the parallels.


    He was inly beginning to feel sorrow for his nephew. Despite his severe and seemingly icy demeanor, the older guy had a warm ce for his nephew, for he made him remember of his dead little brother.


    The two men were Ranieri Zeno, the doge of Venice, and his nephew Lorenzo Zeno. This meeting happened as soon as the Vian fleet arrived back in the port of the maritime republic. Even though Ranieri was not satisfied with the oue of the naval battle, he understood that he could not lead outsiders to smell disunity inside the ruling family, and as such, he knew that he had to appear in the council of forty as if he believed what his nephew was saying and pit the me on the French. He had to maintain a facade of strength and unity in the ruling family, even in the face of defeat, and this was something that did note naturally to him. However, he knew that it was important to maintain a united front; otherwise, this would only lead to weakness and disunity within the family and the whole of the republic.


    ''''Uncle, I swear that I will redeem myself in the next battle. Please allow me to exact revenge on the Genoese. Lorenzo said as he was trying to convince his uncle to allow him to lead in battle once again. Lorenzo was clearly determined to redeem himself, and it was clear that he would do whatever it took to achieve this. It was important to prove himself in battle and to finally do something that would allow him to restore his honor, which had been tarnished by thest defeat.


    ''''And wh-- cough cough'''' As Ranieri was about to respond, he started to cough, a sign of deteriorating health that had been guing him for days. ''''Why would we do that? We already lost andpleted our part of the deal with Charles; there is no other reason to waste resources on him. From what you said, the French fleet must have been decimated, and as such, we would be wasting even more resources if he were to help the French. Ranieri said in a dismissive tone that he did not want to help the French more than he had already done unless they offered something bigger, which was unlikely.


    ''''You are still young nephew; do not let personal feelings cloud your mind. I cannot allow you to achieve your revenge without clear tangents of interest to our family. However, I am happy to say that I will be willing to give you another opportunity in the future if you work on improving your abilities as an armymander. I believe this will be better for you in the long run, as you need to gain more experience before leading the troops in battle again. You are young and as such you will be able to have many more opportunities in the future.''''


    "I understand your point, Uncle," Lorenzo said. "I will work on improving my abilities as an armymander, and I will seize the next opportunity that you will give me." This was not the reply that he had wanted to hear, but he also knew that it was important to recognize his uncle''s authority and give him the idea that he understood his reasoning.


    Now all the two had to do was rely the news of the defeat to the council; unlike now, in the public eye, he will ept the excuse given by Lorenzo and pit the me on the French.


    ''''Now what we have to do is announce your failure to the council. We will stick to the excuse of the French''sck of maritime experience. I will convince the council not to punish you greatly. I will also fake giving you some punishment. Know though that it will just be temporary and will be back to lead in a blink of an eye.''''


    "Thank you, Uncle," Lorenzo said. "I appreciate that you are willing to stick up for me and help me get back on my feet. I will take your words to heart and work towards improving my abilities so that I may lead our forces in the next battles." Ranieri was clearly a kind uncle, for even though he was not happy with his nephew''s failure, also believed in him and saw his potential. It was evident that he cared for his nephew, and he was willing to give him another opportunity to lead their troops in the future once he had improved his skillset.


    As Lorenzo entered the council hall, he was calm and collected, knowing that his uncle would cover for him and protect him from any serious punishment.


    He was eager to redeem himself in the next battle, and his uncle knew that he would be able to aplish this if he put his mind to it. It was clear that the young man was determined to make up for his previous failure and was ready to serve his rtive with honor and dedication. Just as Ranieri ordered him, he had given the report of the battle. While boosting the number of the Genoese fleet, he described how the French retreated prematurely and how he decided to retreat in order not to mindlessly destroy Vian ships.


    As expected his uncle covered for him. ''''I understand your predicament; it is true that the French sailors are inexperienced in navalbat, and from what you describe, it appears like the French retreated early, losing any hope of sess. It''s a good thing you retreated rather than battling recklessly and squandering more Vian resources, since we need cautious generals, not reckless bull. An investigation will be conducted to confirm the veracity of your statements. If everything is exactly as you state, your punishment will be minor; nevertheless, if lies are intermingled into your report, expect to be harshly penalized.''''


    Ranieri said that, trying to appear as a just doge, the other elders wanted to speak and reprimand Lorenzo, but upon hearing the words of the doge, they dropped their usation, for they knew that would only damage them to get on the bad side of the doge, since it is an open secret that he had great love for the son of his beloved dead brother.


    This was the reality of Vian politics, for when a doge is elected, he will try everything to give offices to family members so as to increase the power of his family and be sure that after his death another member of the previous doge family shall be elected. Such things happened also in the history of all the republics, and it was not rare that a doge or a podest¨¤ would try to ascend as a prince and make his title hereditary.


    ------------------------


    Author''s thought:


    hey guys I finished exams , I hoped that this chapter is at your liking , please give power stone and review the novel for it help immensely . Alsoment down if you want anything to be changed of the story or if you have a suggestion.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 76: Sicilian affairs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Sicilian affairs (1)</h4>


    Corrado has been on the ind of Sicily for nine days, following themands of his king Conradin. His objective was to organize the cities and revolt so that Conradin could sail to Sicily and join arms with the Sicilian rebels after dealing with the northern front.


    Corrado traveled around Sicily over the course of many days, gathering significant support for Conradin''s cause. He had inspired the people to fight for their rights sort, and they were anxiously awaiting Conradin''s arrival to unify their forces and fight for better conditions under the Hohestaufen reign.


    This was a significant step forward for Conradin and his army, as it meant that he would now have some powerful supporters in his struggle against the French and Provencal. These allies would be able to give him reinforcements and supplies as needed throughout his war to reim the throne of Sicily.


    Conradin''s n had been aplete sess, as they were able to take control of Sicily fast and effortlessly. They had sessfully smuggled in supplies and weapons and had garnered enough native support to enable a quick and rtively painless conquest of the ind, which was a big advantage for Conradin''s cause.


    The conquest has also been made easier by the fact that most of the city guards were locals and, as such, did not have much interest in dying for some foreigners. This was a huge victory for Conradin and his cause, as they had managed to take control of the ind and make it a stronghold for their cause.


    Only in two cities did the rebellion fail; both Messina and Palermo were heavily garrisoned by French troops, and as such, the organized mob was broken by them, preventing the two strategic cities from going under Conradin''s banner. This was a huge setback for Corrado, as these two cities were of crucial importance to their campaign and controlling the ind as a whole. They were now faced with a big problem: they had to decide what to do moving forward. They could either try to bring those two cities back into their cause or ignore them and instead concentrate on different objectives. Corrado had to make a tough choice and decide how he would proceed from here, but either way, it was clear that things had just be much more difficult than originally thought. (look at thement for visual help)


    Corrado was currently seated in his power base in Catania, which had deserted Charles the Usurper along with the remainder of the ind. ''I gained control of the majority of the ind, but Messina and Palermo remain on the French side. This is a major issue as it would allow the French troops left behind by the usurper to disembark in the center of the ind. I don''t have arge enough army to stop them, so all I can do is fortify the cities and force the French to besiege them. My army, however, is still too little to ensure that every city is well-defended. As a result, I would lose too much of what I had aplished.''


    Corrado pondered as he gazed at a map giving a rough outline of the ind and the locations of its settlements. Corrado was in a pickle since he had to determine what to do about Messina and Palermo. The French army posed a severe threat, and if they were able to disembark in these two ces, they may endanger their campaign and the overall sess of their conquest. Corrado needed to figure out how to keep the French troops from disembarking, and it was evident that he would need to think strategically to do so.


    ''Calm down, think it over. The French navy is currently underwater; but, some ships must have survived, and it would not be surprising if the French seized some merchant ships to serve as transport vessels. They would be far too weak to destroy the fleet currently provided to us by the Genoese and almost certainly lose; yet, they do not need to win to avoid the fleet and get their troops across the strait. What can I do to put a stop to it?'' Corrado needed to devise a strategy to either prevent the French from sailing through the strait entirely or to degrade their forces sufficiently so that they would be unable to pose a danger by the time they arrived. He knew that his options were counted but he had to choose the best option he had, else everything he gained would be lost just like that.


    ''I could try to seize Messina and Palermo, but it ispletely impossible; my army is too small, and Ick siege weapons and even engineers.


    As a result, regaining them is impossible. What I can do is shorten as many of the feasible routes that a French fleet may take to cross. They could either travel from the strait (Reggio-Messina; see thement for visual support), which would be the shorter and safer route, or from Naples to Messina and Palermo, which would be the longer and riskier option.''


    He thought long and long until he understood what he had to do:'' I will cross the strait and liberate Cbria, so that Charles can only employ the route Naples-Messina or Palermo; in this way, I can use the Genoese fleet to navigate around the northern part of Sicily, preventing Charles from ever getting across.'' Corrado knew that his army would be too small to seriously besiege a walled city, however, he did not need to conquer all of Cbria but only get there, since It is highly probable that just like the majority of the ind also Cbria will bergely defended by locals, it seems that the army that Charles left to defend his usurped kingdom, remained in the north to stop any force from getting through the northern border leaving the south undefended, Charles probably thought that Conradin would not try anything in his backyard which would exin the Sicilian situation .


    ''Apart from that when my army will get there the Muslimmunity of Girifalco will without a doubt desert the French along with many Cbrian cities that will be more than rejoiced to get Conradin to rule them once again since the image of the Frenchs they had was really an all-time low following the increase in taxes and the not so popr reform Charles made'' .


    This was an incredible approach, and Corrado felt it had the potential to be hugely sessful. He would be able to seize control of Cbria and prevent the French troops from crossing the strait andnding on the ind''s eastern edge. It would also provide the ghibellin with additional supplies and local support, allowing them to continue their war. This was a high-risk strategy that would necessitate meticulous nning and execution. After all, if the cities did not yield to him, he would have simply wasted his time there. Nheless, if it worked, there was a chance that the French army would choose to besiege Cbria rather than the ind, since to get there they would need to cross the sea that was dominated by the fleet loaned by the genoese to Conradin.


    To achieve that, he would need to rally as many men and as many supplies as possible in order to equip his new army. This would be a difficult task, but it was an essential part of the campaign and one that could not be overlooked.


    '' I will use the current armaments I currently own to arm as many people as I can. I should also send word to His Majesty to report the current situation and ask for reinforcements and more equipment. The army that I will be having will probably be a puny one, though; it will beposed of only infantry, apart from the 200 gifted to me by his majesty. I would in fact prefer If he were not to send me more men in the form of horsemen; after all, I do not need them as much as he does, for the infantry are the ones that are used during a siege, and knights and horsemen would not really be of much use apart from improving the image of the army to outside eyes, to deliver messages and to maybe attack individual small contingent of enemies, which can already be done by my 200 heavy cavalries .'' This was definitely something that Corrado needed to focus on, as he would have to find a way to recruit and train as many infantrymen as possible in order to reinforce the men at the walls of the cities he will liberate and to use them in defensive sieges as effectively as possible. So in short, and also strangely frommon medieval sense, recruiting horsemen would be a secondary prioritypared instead on recruiting infantrymen and equipping them as well as possible.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 77: Sicilian affairs (2)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Sicilian affairs (2)</h4>


    -------------------------------------------


    Author shop:


    Hey guys reading some novels I have got an idea, from now on till the end of this week for every three reviews I will update an extra chapter. You who are reading take a review it only take few moments and you will get an extra chapter.


    Come on in , the shop is open


    --------------------------------------------


    Just after Corrado decided to embark himself and his men on a campaign to subjugate Cbria and stop the French from possibly crossing the strait, he was in his office with ink and feathers, writing many letters that would be useful for the sess of his mission. The first one was directed to Conradin. This was clearly a busy and important time for Corrado, and all his attention and efforts were now focused on the task at hand. Sending out letters and messages was an important part of his strategy, and it was critical that he was able to keep in regrmunication with his allies and future supporters.


    * To His Majesty Conrad III


    Dear Royal Highness, I hope that this letter finds you in good health, and I hope that God and the angels shall pave your way into a future of happiness, for here many sesses were achieved in a short time, which will undoubtedly improve your mood.


    In a short span of time, by acting as merchants we managed to infiltrate many Sicilian cities, stir up the people, and achieve control over many cities on the ind. The entire ind now flutters your goodness'' banner. I am, however, pained to say that both rebellions in Messina and Palermo failed to achieve sess, for the cities were heavily defended by many French soldiers.


    This is a great danger for my mission in Sicily, for if the French manage tond in Sicily, most of our results will be nullified, for my forces are too small to effectively defend the ind. Not having any choice, I have decided to cross the strait to subjugate Cbria. I have to make it so that the amount of sea that our fleet will have to cover will be effectively guarded without leaving the enemy any chance for an unopposednding.


    In order to do so, I have to request, however, that your highness send more ships filled with armaments and men so as to effectively garrison with more troops the cities that will have to withstand the siege of the French, for they will surely move once they get wind of what is happening.


    I cannot express how important more weapons and men are for our cause, for our numbers are already low and we will be unable to effectively defend what we have gained.


    I hope that this message will receive a positive response from Your Highness.


    Signed Corrado Capece*


    This would be an invaluable letter for Conradin, as it would allow him to stay updated with progress being made in Sicily and would ensure that he was able to make critical decisions based on urate information from the ground. This was however not the only letter Corrado had to write, for he had also had to write to the muslimmunities throughout the reign. Themunity of Girifalco, situated in Cbria, was especially important, for it would allow Corrado to employ some archers, which he desperately needed since most of his troops were not able to use the bow effectively since most of them were people from the cities. As such, the muslim archers would be a nice addition to the Sicilian army of Corrado.


    This was an important and necessary action for Corrado to take, and it would surely benefit his mission as a whole. Having a strong and effective group of archers would be a great asset in their campaign and would surely help tip the scale in their favor. Any advantage they could gather would be valuable in their fight against the French, and so it was crucial that Corrado did everything within his power to ensure that his cause had as much support as possible.


    * To the faithful Muslim subject of Conradin


    I am sure that you must have received news of the descent of King Conrad III in Italy with the aim of liberating the people of Sicily from the tiranny of the French. Until now, his noble cause has seen only victory; however, he alone cannot do the impossible. As such, any help from his subjects will be more than needed and will be greatly rewarded once the timees.


    I, Corrado Capece, have sailed from Genoa to Sicily, managing to liberate the ind from the French presence there, and I shall soon arrive in Cbria to liberate the people there under the name of his highness Conrad III. Here I request with great urgency that the loyal subjects of house Hohenstaufen deliver their promise to fight for theirnd on this asion. Please do not think that you may be able to avoid conflict with the French, for in the unhappy possibility that his highness is defeated, the usurper will soon show the same treatment for you, for we all know that Charles will be more than happy to ughter and enve all of you if it means pleasing the pope, who has always had a hatred for Hohenstaufen for their protectorate over you.


    As such, I once again ask you to please do what is right and support his highness once again in his rightful cause.


    Signed Corrado Capece, marshal of all the forces in his majesty''s reign*


    Corrado set down the ink and feathers after finishing the letter, exhaling a breath of relief at havingpleted his task. He then handed the second letter to his assistant, instructing him to create duplicates and distribute them to the other Muslim settlements ''nel Regno''. Corrado then exited the room to hear his men''s report on the overall amount of equipment they received. The ountant in charge of this work delivered an oral report to Corrado, detailing the information they had: a total of 1,500 swords, 450 chainmail, 1200 helmets, and 1200 spears dispersed around the ind. This was a good quantity of gear, and it would undoubtedly be useful in future campaigns.


    Corrado, on the other hand, realized that they would need more if they were to be adequately equipped and stand a chance against the French forces. If Corrado was to be sessful in his next conflicts, he would need to collect more equipment from his friends and allies, as well as enlist fresh troops for his cause.


    After some thought, he directed that the same man to whom he had given the letter to be sent to Conradin, to write to the knights in charge of the other rebellious city to raise an army with the equipment they had received and send it to Catania so that they could unite their forces and begin the invasion of Cbria.


    This would give them a much better chance at sess, and it would allow them to present a more united and cohesive front to the opposition. Nevertheless, he knew that what he was to get were simple peasants, poorly trained and ready to throw down their weapons upon the first sign of danger. As such, Corrado knew that if the cities in Cbria tried to put up resistance, there was nothing that he could do to stop it.


    As Corrado was dealing with all the tasks he had toplete, he could not help but worry about the state of his liege''s campaign in the north, wondering if positive or negative news awaited him after receiving the letter back from Conradin.


    This was, of course, a very worrying time for Corrado, and he would be anxious to receive any news from the front lines in the north. So far, they had managed to make a good amount of progress, but it was clear that there was still much to do and that the risk of things going wrong was still very present. It would be important to be kept up to date on any developments in the campaign as they arose so that Corrado would be able to make informed and well-thought-out decisions on his own battles based on the situation up north.


    Corrado did not know how many troops the French army had stationed down in southern Italy; he knew that they outnumbered him by a lot, but nheless, he did not know the clear number. Corrado''s men were to be greatly outnumbered in this war, and so they would need to find creative ways to ovee this disadvantage by avoiding direct confrontation in order to win this conflict. Without knowing the precise numbers, however, this would be a very difficult task. It was clear that Corrado would need to invest a great deal of time and effort in gathering intelligence on his enemy and their army''s location.


    Corrado, however, had the advantage of time, as it would allow him to clear the way for a short span of time before the French would counterattack to stop Corrado in his tracks. What he had to do was capitalize on the inside to create an easily defendable border, which would be more than done if Cbria fell, for the mountainous terrain and steep paths would allow Corrado to bunker down in fortresses and slow down the French army.


    They would need to be careful, however, so as not to overextend their forces and leave themselves vulnerable. It was possible that the French forces would be able to counterattack faster than they expected and take back some of thends that they had recaptured, so it would be important to make sure that they were prepared for any eventualities and had ns in ce to deal with them effectively.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 78: Sicilian affairs (3)

    <h4>Chapter 78: Sicilian affairs (3)</h4>


    May 09 1267


    Seven days have passed since Corrado gave the order to his knight to recruit as many men as they could with their equipment, knowing that every man counted.


    In the meantime, Corrado continued to keep a close eye on his enemy''s movements and prepare for any possibility. For They would need to be ready to respond quickly and efficiently to any developments in the campaign, as their enemy would be doing the same. Only by staying ahead of the enemy and being fully prepared for every scenario would the imperialists be able to seed in their campaign and liberate more regions from the French upation. Currently, however, Conradin''s spy in Naples did not send any news of any movement from the French army stationed there, and since Naples did not receive any news, the other cities must have been still in ignorance of what was happening behind their backs.


    This was good news, for it would be a key advantage in the uing campaign, as it would allow his army to strike quickly and take control before their foe had a chance to react and organize themselves effectively. This could give them a much better chance of sess, and it was clear that Corrado was counting on this to give him an edge in his campaign. Corrado knew that they had only a short window of opportunity and that they would need to make the most of it in order to bring about victory. It was essential that his forces hit the French forces hard and fast before they had any chance to recover from the shock and give an appropriate response. After all, is not the unexpected blow the hardest to receive?.


    Despite the difficulties, he had managed to get everything in ce and ready for their campaign, and it was evident that he was confident in his abilities to defeat the French forces. He had implemented an effective and well-thought-out strategy, and all that remained was to ensure that his forces were prepared to carry it out. It would undoubtedly be a difficult time ahead, but Corrado felt confident that he was equal to the task.


    Returning to the recruitment campaign, Corrado''s agents were able to recruit a force of 1,700 infantrymen in seven days, which, coupled with his 200 knights, was all the forces Corrado could utilize. Of these 1,700 however, only 500 were given chain mail while the other 1,200 were instead equipped with just padding, effective against blunt weapons but not with pointy ones.


    ''I would be lying if I said I was not disappointed''. Corrado thought, hoping that he would at least reach 2,500 men, but in order to reach that number, he knew that he could only rely on supplies sent from Genoa.


    The count would now need to organize these men and prepare them for battle so that they were ready to fight when the time came. Unfortunately, time was running out, so he made the delicate decision to first bring Cbria under his heel and then train their troops once they were inside a fortress, he knew that he was making a big bet for if any city even gave the slightest impression of wanting to fight, his army would fall like leaves during autumn.


    The fact that time was running out only served to emphasize the need for decisive and quick action on the part of Corrado and his forces. They would need to waste no time in securing Cbria so that the frenchs would need to waste time on besieging the region , giving him much more time to receive more support from the northern frontier.


    Corrado and his 1,900 soldiers got out of Catania in order to embark on the ships loaned by the Genoese and disembark towards Reghium (Reggio). As he entered the port, he watched his ship track inside the wooden facility of the port, and without wasting time, he ordered his forces to embark. As he watched his troops enter the ship, he felt a mix of emotions. There was certainly a sense of excitement and anticipation, as he knew that this could be a decisive moment for their campaign. However, there was also a sense of nervousness and dread, as he was aware of just how much rested on their sess. It had been a long and difficult journey, filled with many challenges and obstacles, but now they were finally ready to set sail and begin their new campaign.


    Corrado was outside the deck as the ships set sail, feeling the breeze on his face and watching the Genoese seamen skillfully maneuver the ship. Corrado temporarily rxed while admiring thendscape provided by the water because he had nothing else to do. It was tranquil and peaceful, and he allowed himself to concentrate on what they had aplished so far and to take in the beauty of the surrounding environment for a little while. He was also aware that they had a mission toplete and that their end maye at any time. It was up to them to win this war, and Corrado was willing to lead the way.


    ''''Omnes vulnerant, necat ultima (Everyone wounds, thest one kills)'''' Corrado spoke in hushed tones to remind himself that everything he had built was like a massive sand castle ready to crumble at the slightest touch. After all the reconquest of Sicily was just a light blow to the French and it would be foolish to think of that as a great victory over the usurper for if Corrado faced just one defeat, everything would crumble before his eyes.


    ''Isn''t my predicament identical to that of Belisarius? Few troops as opposed to a vast force, having only as advantage the local support, hell, even the campaign''s beginning location is the same''


    With a mournful smile, Corrado reflected on his situation, which wasparable to that of thest great general of antiquity. And who knows, maybe Corrado''s feat will beparable to that of the great general?


    After a short sea voyagesting only about 7 hours, it was now time to disembark on the Cbrian shore. They were ready and prepared for battle, and now it was up to them to show the enemy what they were made of and bring an end to this unjust upation once and for all. This was nned to not be a challenging campaign; they would just descend with their army, ept the surrender of the cities inside the region, and use the mountainous terrain and fortresses to stop any French army from essing Sicily. If Cbria were to fall to Corrado, the sea path would not be able to be taken by the French since they would be surely stopped in their tracks by the Genoese fleet, so they would have no choice but to besiege every fortress inside Cbria in order to reach Reggio and cross the strait.


    As for the disembarking army, their first objective would be to secure the city of Reggio in order to gain a foothold on the maind and continue their march towards the rest of the region. This would be a critical step in their campaign, and Corrado knew that it would be crucial to their sess.


    The army was basically just around Reggio, and only a short march of maybe less than two hours was needed to arrive in the city.


    Corrado, however, did not know the way around there and needed a guide. Most of his soldiers only lived in Sicily, and as such, they did not know the way around. In order to get someone to indicate the right way, Corrado dispatched his knights to go to a nearby vige and employ a man to guide them toward the nearest city, offering them a reward for their service. Sure enough, after half an hour, a group of knights returned alongside a man named Robertu, a sheepherder who, in order to sell his herd''s offspring, traveled to the cities around the region.


    ''''What is your name?'''' Corrado asked with a rough voice to the young man in front of him ''''Robertu, your lordship '''',the men said while appearing anxious to Corrado, ''''do you know the way around here?'''' Corrado asked, prompting Roberty to nod respectfully.


    ''''Be our guide, and you shall be rewarded in the name of the king. ''''Corrado said to motivate the man and calm him while offering him a bag of silver coins.


    Just like that, the young man calmed and started to guide the army toward the city of Reggio. After a march of two weeks, the army had finally reached the city.


    The city of Reggio has always been known as the ''''Metropolis of the Theme of Cbria'''' and was used by the Byzantines in southern Italy as the center of administration of the theme (duchy in Greek). It remained one of thest strongholds of the Byzantines in south Italy until its conquest by the Norman duke Robert Guiscaard in 1060, with the Byzantines beingpletely ousted from Italy in 1071 with the surrender of the city of Bari to the same Norman duke.


    Corrado, wanting to y the role of liberator, marched alongside his 1,900 soldiers to outside the city, pausing just before the city''s gate. The gate was however already locked before the army arrived, as it would be stupid to leave the it open upon the entrance of an unknown army. Nheless, when the mayor of the city saw the Hohestaufen house''s banner flying beside the Capece''s, he realized that this was the army was led by a general who served their legitimate monarch, their concern quickly turned to uncertainty, for they thought thest Hohestuafen was in the north. Soon after, a courier left the army and halted directly in front of the gate to deliver a general message to the city.


    Instead of risking unnecessary bloodshed and loss of life, it appears that Corrado chose a more peaceful method first in order to avoid instilling fear in its residents, as anymunity would be terrified if an armynded on its doorsteps. He was aware that it was critical to incur as few losses as possible during his campaign, for the cities that he will be liberating would be used by him to reinforce his army. This was an admirable andmendable attribute in a leader, and it demonstrated Corrada''s ability to perceive and understand therger picture, for he knew that without local support his campaign would end at its start


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 79: Bloodless conquest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: Bloodless conquest (1)</h4>


    ------------------------------


    Hey guys the bartering thing is still on every 3 review one extra chapter, for now only one reviewed (shout of thanks to Gajulo) , I would like to ask for more reviews since it help immensely to let the book have more attention, Thanks for everyone that is going to do it .


    ----------------------------


    The mayor of the city observed as the general evidently dispatched a knight from the army; he saw him riding slowly towards the gate and stopping a few meters outside of it. As the man approached the gate, he dismounted, pulled a letter off the saddle, and said loudly, ''''I am a messenger from Count Corrado. I''m carrying a message written by his highness king Conrad, third of his name. As a result, I present that the gate be lowered. I vow on God and my name that when the gate opens, the army outside will not try anything, for we do not look to spill innocent''s blood, for our enemy is one and one only, the Frenchs ''''


    It was clear that the messenger was a knight, as the horse and armor gave such information to everyone looking at him. Heavy armor adorned the knight , mounting on a ck horse with a white armor to protect its front .


    Without letting the messenger wait for too long and disrespect him, he ordered the gate to be lowered but to keep an eye out for any movementing from the army outside. The gates were being opened slowly and carefully, while the garrison kept a close eye on the army outside in case they tried anything. They were wary and cautious, but they also wanted to avoid provoking a hostile response from the adversary forces outside. It was a delicate situation, and they would have wanted to handle it carefully so as not to risk any unnecessary violence or bloodshed.


    The envoy entered the city while riding his horse and holding the message in his hand as the gate was lowered. The troops outside did not stir, as he had sworn, and once the kngiht entered the gate as it was opened, it was closed. The ambassador held his message in his palm, evidently ready to deliver it to the city''s mayor . He was aware that his movements would be constantly scrutinized by the city, but there was no sign of fear on the envoy''s face; presumably, he was certain that he would not be harmed. Despite the fact that the envoy''s expression seemed calm, Everyone in the city was on edge, for they did not know what was toe.The mayor couldn''t help but look behind himself , directly to the people he lived with for so long , and he realized that they were worried and scarred by the prospect of being besieged. Seeing the plight of the people, the mayor was forced to refocus his efforts in order to prevent an esction that would result in violence.


    When the man entered, he requested the mayor of the city. He advanced when he heard his name called and presented himself to the knight-envoy.


    ''''My name is Talib, the mayor of Reggio; may I inquire as to the objective of your mission, distinguished envoy?'''' The knight''s expressions did not change as the mayor spoke, and since hiding one''s name would have been discouraging,especially when asked , the envoy told the mayor his name and the aristocratic family he was from.As he finished , he took the message he brought with him and delivered it to the mayor.


    The mayor took the message and read it carefully, trying to gain an understanding of the army''s demands and their intentions. He was anxious to find a way to resolve the conflict peacefully and without violence, but he was aware that there was always a risk that things could quickly spiral out of control. This was a crucial moment for the safety of the city, and he was conscious of the fact that the actions he took now could dictate the course of theing days and weeks. The message was opened up and read, with the mayor quickly bing absorbed in reading before returning the message to the knight. As the knight retook the message, he did not store it but began to read it aloud to every person present there.


    *To every city and citizen ''Nel Regno'' , the well-being of your kingdom is at stake, for war is brewing out between the usurper of the blessed kingdom of Sicily and his legitimate holder. I, King Conrad III, Roi Siciliae, Roi Hierosolymitanum, and Dux Swabiae, hereby dere a pardon to every man, woman, and child who served under the usurper Manfred, my uncle, with the prefix for this absolution being that they open their arms to the arrival of my army. Do not be scared, for no harm will be done to you if it is not requested by your actions, we are not conquerors but liberators , no raiding or sack will be made against the loyal people of my kingdom . I have received news of how Charles the usurper treated my subjects. Know, O'' Citizens , that this war is being fought for you to free you from the tyranny of the French, know that every city that opens the gate to my army will do a favor to his legitimate king and will be rewarded with a year of free taxes as a way to also help you financially , especially after you have been forced to pay four times the usual tax from the usurper. Know this citizen, you are not alone. Sleep, eat, and work knowing that your king is doing everything he can to free you. Know that currently, my soldiers are spilling blood to fight in your name. All that is requested from you is to ept my work and allow the army to defend you from the devil of Charles the usurper.*


    Conradin''s statement was definitely emotional, making a lot of forceful assertions and appealing to the people''s patriotism. It was an emotive and powerful message that would have had a profound and longsting impact on the people of Reggio. As the message was given, the city became silent, with everyone taking the words to their hearts and pondering their value. The knight had no idea if his goal had been met, so he continued to inflict the fatal blow.


    ''''CITIZENS! Know that this is yourst chance to do what is right; know that sometimes God tests you by allowing you to make your choice; do not expect to be saved if you do not first try it yourself.''''


    As the knight ended his short speech, he mounted his horse and started riding to the gate, while saying to the mayor that he had till tomorrow morning to rely on their response. As the knight rode away, the gate was soon opened, allowing the men to get outside the city without any problems. It was an important moment for every citizen in Reghium; they could either stand by and allow the unjust French upation to continue, or they could take a stand for what was right and help liberate their country from the French''s grasp. It was a crucial moment and one that could havesting consequences, and it was now time for the people of Reggio to make their choice.


    When the knight left town, the mayor turned around and observed the people''s reactions, noting how many were moved by the speech. ''''Death to the French'''' and ''''give way to the king'''' soon rang out from the crows.Many more in the crowd quickly repeated the same words. It wasn''t long before such hymns totally dominated the town''s sounds; undoubtedly, the king''s message managed to gather support within the city. When the mayor saw this, he knew the people had already decided what to do.'' Sure as death, I''m not going against it; I don''t want to be disembowed,'' the mayor reasoned, as he did not want to be killed by his own people


    He was not surprised by their reaction , as it was clear that they wanted to see the end of the unjust and oppressive French upation of their country. They were ready and willing to fight for what was right and just, and it was clear that they would support Corrado and his army in their bid to free the kingdom from the unpopr French.


    As the town did not have any portion of the French garrison, it waspletely the choice of the city on who to follow, and with this, the French could not do anything to prevent their control in Reggio to slip out of the city , and sure enough, the whole presence of french control in Cbria would soon dissolve as sand with the wave.


    Not even 2 hourster, a messenger left the city to inform the general of the forces of his majesty that the town was willing to surrender, under the condition that no sack or harm be done to the people. Corrado was not a fool, and he knew that how he treated the citizens of Reggio would without a doubt either make easier or harder the subjugation of Cbria. He did not have any doubt, as he epted the surrender and swore that no punitive action would be taken against the city and its people. (look atment for visual help)


    And just like that Corrado managed to subjugate the first of many cities in the region and strangely enought if was all thanks to the frenchs and their bad reputation among the people .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 80: Bloodless conquest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Bloodless conquest (2)</h4>


    It was a wise and shrewd move on Corrado''s part to ept the surrender and to promise that no punitive action would be taken against the city and its people. He clearly understood the importance of establishing himself as a fair and reasonable leader who was willing to treat his citizens with respect andpassion. By epting the surrender and swearing that no sack would be made against the city and its people, he had undoubtedly made the job of subjugating Cbria easier. It would also serve as a message to the other cities in the region that he was a leader who came to liberate them and would not deliver harm to his own .


    Once inside, Corrado entered the administration hall and sent his men to summon the mayor, as he needed to meet him. The mayor was summoned quickly, undoubtedly worried since he didn''t know the reason for which he was called.


    Corrado entered the room, briefly looked at him, and ordered a report of the general situation of the city . Knowing that his position was secure the mayor extended a breath of relief, for above all he was worried about losing the powers he had till that moment.


    Without losing any moment he gave the general information about the situation of the city of Reggio.


    ''''How is the town''s food situation? In the event of a siege, how far can the city go?''''


    Corrado asked the mayor while staring him down, prompting the mayor to blink nervously.


    ''''If we had enough time to prepare and call all the farmers inside the city, I believe we could go for around two or three months, your lordship; but, we could extend it to three and a half months if we rationed it to one meal a day instead of two, your lord. Corrado was relieved by the news since it suggested that the city could endure a siege for an extended period of time as ast option; after all, Reggio would be the final city to be besieged since a lot more fortresses were present between the upper part of Cbria and the lower one.


    ''''What about the garrison? How many men can you put on the walls?''''


    Corrado continued asking, worried about the defense capability of the town.


    ''''We currently have 600 city guards; however, if we enlist the poption, we will easily reach 2,500. This was a sufficient number to defend a city; after all, if the worst happened, Corrado would get inside the town, receive supplies from his ship, and defend it with his army along with the city guards.


    Now Corrado asked the mayor onest question; in fact, he asked him how many men the city would be able to equip and add to his army. The mayor then responded that thest time he checked, he had enough equipment to at least offer basic weaponry for 2,000 men; however, of these, 300 would actually be armored.


    Corrado was pretty disappointed by the news, but he had to do with what God gave him. As such, he ordered the mayor to recruit 300 men, equip them, and send them as reinforcement for his army. The mayor understood that this was necessary and that he could not refuse; as such, he epted without making any issue. So on the first siege, Corrado not only did not lose men but increased his numbers from 1,900 to 2,200, an increase that even though seemed like a little one, meant that he now had more men that he could use.


    As for what was to be done next, after conquering Reghium, Corrado decided that the best course of action was to make the army rest inside the city, after vehemently ordering them to remain in their lodgings.


    He did this to prevent as much as possible the possibility that his men could irritate the people they had liberated, ruining the image that the city had of them. Corrado was clearly a wise and thoughtful leader, as he was well aware of the necessity of maintaining discipline and decorum within the ranks of his army. He was also aware of the importance of projecting an image of order and respect in order to gain the support and trust of the citizens of the city. It was a crucial and sensitive time, and it was important that his forces conducted themselves in such a way as not to give any cause for rm or controversy.


    Corrado decided that the next stage was to reach Monteleone, the stronghold that stood between him and Cosenza, which he would utilize as his first and strongest line of defense against the French force.


    After a good night''s sleep, the count was well-rested and ready for the second day of March. He gave themand to the soldiers to assemble outside the walls of Reggio and prepare for the next step of their mission after a brief meal. He was eager to get started as soon as possible and to keep pushing forward and pressing on in his quest to free Cbria from repressive French authority.


    The men awakened well-rested and invigorated, ready and eager to start their march toward Vibo Valentia. They would have been anxious to advance the campaign and continue their fight for justice and freedom, fueled by the previous day''s sess and the backing of the residents of Reggio (the Norman name of Reghium will be used from now on). They were ready and vignt as they gathered outside the walls, awaiting Corrado''s order to depart, which he gave quickly.


    ---------------------------------------------------


    Girifalco (Cbria''s Muslimmunity) May 9, 1267


    A man was observed riding over the countryside, his horses brown like his hair. Inside his luggage was a message, which Corrado had instructed him to deliver to the leader of Girifalco''s Muslimmunity and subsequently announce to his majesty''s Muslim subjects. The count had definitely entrusted the soldier with an important message, and it was certain to contain instructions for Girifalco''s Muslimmunity.


    The envoy , was approached by two individuals once he arrived in the city.


    As he reached the wall, one of the guard said, ''''Halt there, announce your intention !'''' which prompted the envoy to exin himself in order to reassure them of his intention.


    ''''I am an envoy sent by Count Corrado Capece, and I respectfully request permission to enter in order to disy the message written by my general.'''' the envoy said as he slowly advanced towards the wall while showing a scroll in his hand.


    The guards nced at one other and stayed mute until one of them spoke to the other,


    '''' ????? ?????? ??????? ??? ??????? (Go call the elder; I shall remain to keep him in check).''''


    The guard said in anguage the envoy did not understand but assumed was Arabic; the same guard then ordered him to lower his de to the ground in the meantime, which the envoy did as he did not want to appear as a threat. It was an important gesture that he made in order to diffuse any immediate tension and to make himself appear less threatening and more approachable.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, the envoy noticed an old man appearing outside the gate, signaling to the guard to bring the man inside, where he would apparently have the chance to exin himself andplete his mission. The older man signed him to follow him, and as he did, the elder led him inside the town and was then brought inside a private area where the envoy would be allowed to converse with the elder.


    ''''So ''''the elder started, ''''You said that your general sent you, correct?''''


    ''''Yes, I did, '''' the envoy said. '''' He was tasked by his highness Conrad to liberate Sicily; the general, however, after doing so, went to Cbria to create a more defensible fort;st I heard the city of Reggio surrendered as soon as they understood that we would not harm them but free them.''''


    ''''So what is your message, esteemed envoy?'''' the elder said while looking at the envoy expectantly.


    ''''It would be easier to give you the message written by the general; please keep in mind that I was also tasked with reading it aloud to the people. '''' The elder took the letter and started reading. As he had finished reading, he gave the letter back to the envoy without changing his expression. The envoy felt that he had failed in his mission to convince the leader of themunity to turn to Corrado''s side and was ready to try anything to make him change his opinion.


    ''''There was actually no need for that envoy; we were already more than inclined to serve in his majesty''s army.'''' Said the elder much to the shock of the envoy who had previosly thought that he had failed in his task. ''''Tell me, do you think we do not know that we are currently running out of time? For if the French actually manage to take control of the kingdom, how much time will pass until, in order to please the pope, he will enve or directly ughter us? We never had a choice to begin with ; we were just waiting for the opportunity to let his majesty return to his throne before rising in his name , as our very own survival depends on that.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 81: Muslim’s fealty

    <h4>Chapter 81: Muslim''s fealty</h4>


    A young Arab man could be observed traveling alongside his sister, and many other people were spotted walking in the same direction, all summoned by their elder to meet in the square for an announcement.


    The young guy was Naasir (see chapters 14-15), who was sent there by his father along with his daughter after hearing the call. They all knew that this was a crucial gathering and that their leader was about to make a major revtion. They were, however, uninformed of the reason for the unexpected call, but they were anxious to hear what their leader had to say, demonstrating the Muslimmunity''s respect for their seniors.


    The people soon filled out the square of the city. Murmurs and whispers went in the public ce as people were wondering why they were there. Many were anxious because they knew that the leader would call them only if there was something important to say, and since they were currently living in a chaotic time in their kingdom, many thought that it would be nothing good for them. They were wary and cautious as they waited for him to speak, but they were also eager to hear what he had to say to satisfy their curiosity.


    Naasir was the same as them; he was also wondering the reason for this sudden call, and just like the others, he was anxious about what the leader had to share with his people. A few minutester, Naasir saw a knight was walking toward the wooden structure, where usually the leader would sit and make an announcement.


    Naasir observed as the knight took out the scroll and began to read it in front of the assembled crowd. This apparently indicated that the usual protocol of having the leader make the announcement was being deviated from and that something significant and unexpected was about to be said. Naasir was surprised and eager to hear what the knight had to say, and he stopped speaking to hear the man.


    ''''I ,King Conrad III, Roi Siciliae, Roi Hierosolymitanum, and Dux Swabiae, with justice on my side, dere my arrival to my loyal Muslim subjects in the kingdom. From up north in Germany, I have received dire news of how the usurper treated my subjects, and my heart, which was already weeping from the information given to me, saddens even more when thinking of what he could do to the same warriors who supported my house when most of his supporters deserted it.


    Between the king and his loyal Muslim subject, respect had always been present. You valorous citizens always respected the crown by answering his call when it was in need of faithful warriors; not once have I studied from the book that you loyal soldiers refused to take up arms. The king, in the same way, respected you, O'' Proud Men, by gifting you protection and equal treatment as your Christian brothers. My grandfather Frederick, second in his name, respected this rtionship, gaining the hatred of the pope, whose eyes filled themselves with anger upon knowing that the merciful emperor allowed you to take residence on hisnd. More than once the pope ordered him to take arms against what he defined as the spawns and lovers of the devil, but tell me, citizens, would such an usation be fit for the people that never once treated with disrespect the hand that caressed them? No, THEY ARE NOT! My grandfather refused such orders every time, gaining more than once an eunication from the church.


    He knew, however, that you were an important part of this kingdom; not only have you always paid taxes to him andgiftedt him with strong and loyal warriors, but you people also gave him knowledge, mathematicians, and architects, all things for which he had always been thankful. Please, my faithful subject, allow me to do the same as what my grandfather did ; allow me and my men to defend you. Why would my hear , not suffer the same pain from being pierced with hundreds of swords if it knew that my loyal subjects were being mistreated as a consequence of the mistakes made by my predecessors? I am ashamed to say the least, but I am unable to stop that with only my power. I did everything I could, I swear on everything that is right and just, and as such, it is with a pleading heart that I ask you, O'' Faithful Men, to take up arms once again, liberate yourself from the French shackles that imprison you, know that if I were to be defeated, no miracle would stop the vile French from enving or killing you, allow me to do the duty that a king should and protect you, but please support me in doing so, for both Ah and God would look upon such action with just eyes and blesses all of us with his divine gifts.


    Signed by King Conrad III*


    The people remained motionless as they absorbed each word and considered the ramifications of the message from their monarch, whom they had never met. They were impressed and inspired by the king''s words of togetherness and hope, they stayed mute, evaluating their significance in their hearts. Naasir was the same for them, but he thought little of it as he was faster in expressing his support for the king. ''''LET JUSTICE SERVE! The scream echoed over the empty square as his sister and many others nced at him, but Naasir showed no signs of stopping, continuing to yell ''''Long live the king''''. Soon after, others joined Naasir, each with expressing his support for his majesty''s cause.


    The deration filled the people with pride and hope, as they saw themselves acknowledged and respected by the king, who addressed their rtionship with the crown perfectly. They were reassured by his deration of protection and their importance to him and to the kingdom. They felt that it was a call to action and that they were being asked to take up arms and fight, not for a shallow end but for justice and liberty. They felt motivated and empowered by the message and were more than eager to rise up and fight for their rights and freedoms, as shown by how fast they replied to his majesty''s call.


    Hope and expectation filled Naasir, as if he felt that this was the test sent by Ah to finally heed the promise he made to his family; it was now his turn to fight for their protection and well-being. He felt inspired and uplifted by the words of the king, apart from finally feeling a sense of purpose and responsibility.


    All of this was seen by the elder, who merely smirked at his knight as if saying, ''I know my people well''. After all, he knew that every person understood that their only choice was to fight against Charles, as the usurper would not think twice about killing them all. He was satisfied that they had understood the message that had been delivered to them. He was relieved that they had not misinterpreted the gravity of the situation and that they would be ready to fight for their liberty and for their own safety. He was confident that they would rally behind Conrad and that they would do whatever was necessary to protect their way of life and their autonomy.


    Soon after, the elders took over the role of speaker from the envoy, informing the people that they were at war and that a recruitment drive would begin for those who wanted to join his majesty''s army. Surprisingly, no forced enrollment was required this time. Volunteering was limited to those who chose to serve in the army in Cbria, with the remainder serving as a garrison force for the city''s protection. It was a critical time, and many people were more than willing to do their job and fight for what was right. They were prepared to band together and battle against Charles in order to survive.


    Many young and middle-aged men flocked to be recruited as fighters, and those who couldn''t purchase their weapons were given a traditional bow and a modest short sword. The volunteers understood the significance of the decision and would have beenmitted and willing to assist in whatever capacity was required. They were inspired by their king''s message of optimism and unity, as well as their belief in the cause.


    Conradin was currently up north dealing with the Guelph Coalition at the time, and he had no idea that the letters he handed to Corrado before his trip would be so famous among the Muslimmunities.


    If he had known, he would have been moved by such a scene because it demonstrated to him and the people that he was their opportunity for a better life and that if he failed, he would have consigned them to maltreatment or, worse, death.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 82: Bottomless abiss

    <h4>Chapter 82: Bottomless abiss</h4>


    --------------------


    Hey guys just wanted to let you know that the exchange of one extra chapters for every threement is still on, and we just need one more for the extra chapter , as such I hereby request for myzy readers to review.


    Yeah I see you on the couch reading and scrolling , move your ass and review!!


    -------------------------------


    The usurper Charles of Anjou was waiting in Florence for themunes'' troops to arrive , while the situation in the south was rising and bing increasingly chaotic, much to the unbeknowst of their present ruler. Charles had been thinking and nning how to effectively deal with Conradin as he prepared for what would definitely be a massive conflict. He would not have been sitting around doing nothing but thinking and nning his next move, which would undoubtedly be pivotal in this continuous struggle. In his n, he would start the conflict by pushing Conradin to engage with him; after all, he is the one who can currently, at least materially, stand more in his ground ; as such, if the german young king does not engage, he will without a doub waste all of his money and will be forced to march in unknown and hostile held territory pennyless.


    Unbeknownst to Charles, the situation in his realm was rapidly deteriorating, as most of Sicily, and soon also Cbria had sworn their loyalty to Conradin. If Charles knew that , he would have feltpelled to act immediately if he wanted to keep his position and his domains. Unfortunately for him, he had no idea what was going on down south, because he could never have imagined that his 8,000-man forces, which were more than enough to repel an invasion, would fail to secure his realm. If he''d known, he''d be indignant and upset with themanders who had failed to defend his realm, and he''d be determined to see them punished.


    After all, this would have been a major setback for the usurper, threatening to derail all of his efforts and preparations to steal and keep the throne.


    ''Originally, themunes that supported my cause were Scandiano, the Archbishop of Trent, Florence, Mn, Siena, Urbino, Bologna, and La,'' Charles exined to himself . I currently have the support of Trent, Siena, Urbino, Bologna, and La, but I have yet to get troops from Trent and Mn , however I have still not received any letter from Mn exning the reason for the dy.


    Charles was concerned about theck of support from some of themunes that he had expected to receive. He''s been aware that this was a crucial moment for his ambitions and that he needed to secure their support and their troops in order to seed. He expected to hear from Mn, as their support and forces were essential to the sess of his goals. He was worried about their non-response, as he felt that something was surely wrong since the Republic of Mn should have been one of the first tomunicate with him.


    Charles had no idea, however, that he would soon find why themune of Mn had not responded. Soon enough, Charles'' room would be interrupted by a servant who hade to notify him that a messenger iming to be from Mn had arrived. Charles relieved that he would finally be able to satisfy his curiosity and learn what had happened to the Republic of Mn''s support force soon walked out of his room towards his hall. He was keen to sort out the situation because it was obviously critical and could affect his goals. He was eager to learn what the message was and what steps would need to be made in response. He , on the other hand, was well aware however that the message would probably not contain any good news for him and for his cause.


    Soon after, a young man kneeled in front of Charles, iming that he was a soldier in the service of the Podest¨¤ Napoleone de Torre and had been sent here to report to the king what had happened to the relief force.As He was tasked with reporting, he recounted to the king how the mnese relief army was ambushed as they were ready to cross the bridge near Piacenza, and how the gifts he had packed beside a letter were lost, along with most of the men sent to Charles. ''''What was the present that the kind Podest¨¤ wanted to offer me before the horrible demon of Conradin stopped him?'''' Charles inquired, curious about what he had missed.


    '''' 463 pounds of gold, your Highness (210 kilograms for my fellow Europeans, or 60,000 denarii)'''', the envoy responded while bowing even more, probably scared of the reaction that the king could have .


    ''FUCK, THAT LITTLE BAS*ARD SON OF A WHO*E'' Charles screamed internally, as he had just lost a sum equal to 1/5 of his total budget. It was clear that Conradin and his allies were determined to see Charles toppled from the throne, and they were willing to go to any lengths to make that happen. Since they could not directly take him, they decided that they would first reduce his support in Northern Italy to make him make the first move. Little did Charles know that he was actually wrong, for Conradin did this to, yes, reduce his support, but his intention was not to make him move but to bid for times, as for every day Charles was in northern Italy, Corrado''s position became more cemented in the south of the kingdom.


    This was a clever strategy employed by Conradin, which was even more effective since Charles did not know how bad his current situation was and was still underestimating the opponent for his age andck of actual warfare experience. In his eyes, the threat was only Conradin''s army in northern Italy, and as such, his n was only regarding the immediate threat of the opposing army, which he thought he could easily take care of. He was nheless determined to do whatever was necessary to thwart Conradin''s ns and retain the throne.


    ''''Very well esteemed messenger, ry my thanks to your liege, for even if I had not received his gifts, know that I will treat them cordially for their actions that unfortunately did not reach me, ''''Charles Said said while sighing for the loss of money and showing a fake smile to the envoy . ''''Actually, your Highness, I was also tasked by the podest¨¤ to ry to you this letter, the envoy said as he passed a scroll to a guard who passed it to Charles.


    Charles opened the letter, intrigued about what was inside. The headache that had already formed in his brain as a result of learning what had happened to the allied Mnese army became even worse after reading the letter. This was the letter Conradin had stolen; it was reforged and delivered to Charles, alerting him of the formation of a league to protect northern Italy from external threats, into which he was invited. Charles didn''t have to think long to realize that this league was formed as a reaction to his presence in Italy, which became increasingly clearer following his actions in Florence.


    . Apart from that first part which angered him, however, Charles was also pretty amused by the second part of the letter, for the author asked Charles, in exchange for more support, to be giftednd either in Pavia or Verona. Charlesughed at this internally, for he thought that he did not need to pay such a price only to have support from Mn, for under his eyes he had already received all the support that he needed from his ally. Charles was in fact reported to have said that from the troops from Florence, Siena, Bologna, Urbino, Scandiano, and La, an army of 12,000 had already been formed, which, along with Charles'' own troops and the imminent arrival of Trent''s soldiers, would even reach even further than 21,000.


    Charles, however, knew that he was still in a public ce and, as such, needed to behave ordingly. As such, he first needed to get done with the envoy, whom he thanked for his service, offered him lodgings and food, and informed him that he could return to the podest¨¤ since he will be sending his own envoy containing his response to Napoleone''s letter.


    As the soldier sent by the republic thanked Charles, he rose, epted the offer, and was led to his room by a servant of the host. Once the meeting was over, Charles retired to his own private room. Once he made sure he was alone and that no curious eye could rest on his figure, he took out his sword and swung at the wooden structure of the lower part of the bed in a fit of anger. Swinging his sword at the bed provided a way to vent his feelings and release some of the tension he was feeling. He was feeling intense rage and a burning desire for revenge, but he knew that he needed to be careful in how he channeled these emotions. Thest thing he would have wanted would have been to make the situation even worse and show this side of him to anyone outside of those he trusted, for after all a leader always had to maintain a facade of calmness to make the subordinate think that everything is under control.


    Just thinking about the money that he had just lost made Charles'' blood boil in anger for if there was one topic that could rile up the king was losing any amount of money, especially know that he was in clear need of it.


    If that was not enough he was not only irate by the loss of reinforcing troops but was also worried about the creation of this northern league, for it would undeniably thwart his n in the future when he was to deal with themunes, for he had nned to form a different French satellite state there. When he hade there he had mistakingly thought that he could easily and effortlessly do his own business and increase his gains , but now he understood his mistakes for the numerousmunes in northern Italy would not relinquish their political influence and independence so easily and the northern league was exactly the proof of that.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 83: Steel and wood

    <h4>Chapter 83: Steel and wood</h4>


    As Charles'' rage and fury came to a boiling point, he took out his sword and swung it at the wooden structure of the lower part of the bed in a fit of anger. This was a dangerous moment where Charles'' emotions got the better of him, causing him to fail to think clearly. He would need to be careful not to allow his emotions to cloud his judgment, as this could lead to rash decisions that could prove disastrous.


    The impact of the blow reverberated strongly throughout his arm, causing a feeling of pain and difort as hardwood and steel collided. This served as a reminder of his need to be cautious and careful with his temper, and it served as a stark reminder of how dangerous it could be to allow his emotions to overrule his rational mind, especially for people in positions of power like a king.


    The anguish induced by the blow helped Charles unwind to some extent. He imbued the sword instilled in the bed with strenght causing it to detach from the wooden structure. With the awareness that his outburst had caused him to lose control, Charles carefully sheathed his sword in an attempt to regain control. He then took a long breath and attempted to calm himself down, understanding that he had gotten into a frenzy and let his emotions get the best of him.


    Even though he hadrgely calmed down, the anger created by so much unpleasant news kept him unsettled. The news of Conradin''s aplishment, and the fact that such a little boy was ountable, severely shocked and infuriated Charles, adding salt to an already painful injury.


    It heightened his feelings of embarrassment and rage, leaving him furious and frustrated that such a tiny youngster could cause him so much anguish and heartache. This was definitely a severe blow to Charles'' pride and standing, and it would have left him enraged and craving vengeance.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door of his private room, apanied by the words ''''It is my Jean, your majesty, may I enter?'''' Feeling the need for someone to converse with in order to make sense of what was going on, the king allowed him inside.


    Jean slowly entered the room after being granted permission, and while there, he discovered his king seated on a bed with an erratic breath, which served as a hint to Jean of his liege''s state of fury. Jean approached the room with caution, knowing that Charles was enraged and may be in a hazardous mood. He would have stepped carefully and avoided antagonizing Charles since he would be aware of the bad ramifications of doing so. He was aware of the importance and necessity of disying respect and deference in such a delicate scenario.''''I am still of the opinion, your highness, that this is the better way to go because they are certain to run out of gold, unlike us because we can rely on Florence''s money to keep our army here. I am confident that Conradin will soon be forced to engage us on our terms, which will spell doom for him and his cause.''''


    Jean''s statement clearly calmed Charles down since it let him see that his method was not wholly irrational. This would have helped to restore his peace of mind and alleviate some of his wrath and bitterness. Charles'' inquiries, however, did not stop there, as he disyed the letter sent by Napoleone to him, continually asking for an outside opinion on the matter.


    Before Jean had the chance to think about how to calm him down, Charles questioned him about a matter that had caused him distress in recent days: ''''Count Jean, do you think that our tactics of waiting in Pisa are wrong? Should we actually actively engage the rebels in battle while we outnumber them?'''' Charles asked while closing sight with the count.


    Jean considered Charles'' questions carefully and weighed the pros and cons of the situation before answering. He was aware that there were many considerations that needed to be taken into ount when deciding on a course of action, and he would have been eager to provide Charles with the best advice possible. After a bit of thinking, he decided that he still remained on the idea he had since the start of the campaign.


    ''''I am still of the opinion, your highness, that this is the better way to go because they are certain to run out of gold, unlike us because we can rely on Florence''s money to keep our army here. I am confident that Conradin will soon be forced to engage us on our terms, which will spell doom for him and his cause.''''


    Jean''s statement clearly calmed Charles down since it let him see that his method was not wholly irrational. This would have helped to restore his peace of mind and alleviate some of his wrath and bitterness. Charles'' inquiries, however, did not stop there, as he disyed the letter sent by Napoleone to him, continually asking for an outside opinion on the matter.


    As he read the letter, Jean saw why his king was so agitated: themunes saw Charles as an outsider and an opponent to their interests, and he kept that information in mind while he sought to think of a response.


    He wanted to be straightforward and honest in his assessment of the situation. He would have done it with respect and care, knowing how crucial this was for the campaign''s and Charles'' reign''s future.


    ''''Your Majesty, from now on I will be direct and frank; what you did in Florence, I feel, was a mistake that could have been postponed until after the campaign. The othermunes are aware of what you are doing and will now oppose you with all the might they can muster , for they see you as someone threatening their state of affairs.There is nothing we can do but ept this; we cannot prevent them from banding together to protect themselves, since any action you take to prevent this will be the final nail in the coffin and will severely undermine our campaign. As a result, with all of this in mind, I rmend that you do nothing and instead join the league yourself in order send a message of peace to our allies and wait for an opportunity to further divide northern Italy, AFTER we deal with Conrad and after consolidating our foundations in the kingdom you just conquered''''


    Jean''s remark did little except reinforce what Charles already knew; he was already aware of the mistake he had made, which would be irrevocable. When Charles saw that Jean''s statement had hit the nail on the head, he couldn''t help but agree with him. He can''t stop them from forming a defense alliance against him; all he can do now is damage the alliance indirectly from within.


    He would be resolved not to make the same mistake again and would be eager to assure the sess of his campaign and the achievement of his objectives. He would not let another setback derail him this time, as he was determined to see everything through to the end and emerge victorious.


    ''''Thank you, Lord Jean, Charles said, acknowledging that the count has been once again useful . Jean was reassured by Charles''s affirmation, feeling that he had done good work in providing the king with valuable and necessary advice. He was keen to ensure that his contributions were not overlooked, and he would have been determined to make sure that he did everything possible to facilitate the king''s sess and victory since his sess is undeniably his own; after all, if Charles were to lose, Jean would lose everything too, his fief, riches and possibly even his life.


    ''''I am always honored to be of help to your highness; please do not refrain if you need anything else.'''' Jean said while bowing, prompting his king to dismiss him so that he could be alone once again and prepare to write a letter to Napoleone. Following Jean''s suggestion,he wanted to make sure that he did not create any potential for further tension or conflict with Napoleone or any of the othermunes.


    * To Napoleone de Torre


    May God bless you and your family. I have recently received your letter, and I must say that knowing what happened to the brave soldiers you sent to aid me made my heart weep. I swear in my name that I shall make Conrad pay for what he did to the faithful Christians fighting for the pope''s cause . Regarding your second issue, I am more than happy to join this defensive league since I am sure that it will undeniably aid us in our effort against Conradin and any other man that will have the bad idea of entering northern Italy militarily. As for your third issue, I am sorry tomunicate that I have no legal power to do what you say; however, in exchange for more support in the form of gold, I may be able to leave some castle doors open by mistake in the areas you have expressed interests and put your army as a force to make sure that such fortresses and towns remain under alliedmand.


    With all of this, I must bid you goodbye. I hope that you will respond to me shortly and with a positive response since I am sure that this is just the start of a fruitful rtionship between us.


    Signed Rex Charles of Sicily*


    A sigh escaped Charles as he finished writing the letter. He was sure that what he had done now was the best course of action on how to advance, the best road to take to receive as less bacshes as possible . Even though he knew that he did not need any more support in the form of men for his cause, he understood that more gold was always better than having less, and as such, his initial idea to refuse Napoleone''s request soon was overturned in a positive one since he was not interested in owning thend he was giving out to the Mnese republic.


    -----------------


    Yo tomorrow I have got test for university wish me luck! And review the novel to do that!


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 84: Mother’s love(1)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Mother''s love(1)</h4>


    As Charles n was going into dust, leading the French king to rage and try to find a way to vent his stress, Conradin was sitting at a table while conversing with Pietro de Pece, a man of literature.


    Conradin was a deep thinker and enjoyed discussing all kinds of subject matter. He was in fact just engaging with Pietro de Pece in a thoughtful and stimting discussion on the nature of literature and its significance in society. They were sharing their thoughts and opinions on the matter and discussing the ideas and philosophies of literature and its influence on both history and the world atrge. This would have been an enjoyable and intellectually stimting conversation for both men, and they would have left it feeling invigorated and inspired.


    ''''I believe that the art of writing is what lifted man from the rank of an animal, because it allows people tomunicate about their deepest selves to future generations, allowing one''s self to preserve itself for eternity if one''s skill allows. Consider religion. God gave us a book to distinguish ourselves from our animal equivalents; God picked literature to rely on his words among mankind. This, I believe, is what has allowed humanity to progress to where they are now. Philosopy would not have survived if it relied on violence instead of words, the history of warfare itself has only preserved thanks to the eternity of the words for it would have been forgotten if it relied on the fame of men.''''


    Pietro stated that while drinking wine and snacking on cheese, Conradin was always astounded by Pietro''s point of view, which never failed to amaze him. They both believed that literature was what enabled humans to rise above their animal status and achieve great things. They would have regarded it as the pinnacle of expression andmunication, as well as the portal to knowledge, understanding, and wisdom.


    ''''You always have such an intriguing perspective on things, you know?'''' Conradin said as he swallowed the cheese he had bit. ''''You never cease to astonish me.'''' What Conradin said made Pietro very happy. After all, what greater feat could there be than impressing and pleasing a king one served ? This would undoubtedly be a wonderful honor and source of immense pride for Pietro, and he would do everything in his power to be a dedicated and true follower. After all, men of literature were used not only to entertain the court, but also as civil administrators, envoys, and sometimes even given high positions of power, because the fact that they did not have an army backing them greatly reassured the king that he should not be concerned about them gaining too much power.


    ''''Thank you, your majesty. I am gratified to be held in such high respect by Your Majesty, and I will certainly do so in the future.'''' While pouring a cup of wine down his throat, Pietro remarked this. Pietro tried his hardest to impress and pleasure Conradin while they talked. Conradin respected his dedication and devotion, and it made him pleased to have such a dedicated and capable advisor.


    ''''Anyway, I have a request for you, Pietro, and I would like you to examine it seriously,'''' Conradin added with a light smile. ''''Please inform me, your highness, and I willply. Pietro expressed his delight at finally bing useful. ''''Would you be avable to document this campaign, for I think that it would make an interesting documentation that would be read by many. ''''Conradin said, as he was interested in having his actions written down.


    Pietro was taken aback; he would be honored and humbled by Conradin''s offer since he was eager to assist the king in any way he could. He would consider it a great honor to be allowed to document such a momentous campaign, and he would strive to do so in a thorough and urate manner that would do the events and their significance credit. He would take his duty seriously and work hard to do it to the best of his ability.


    ''''I feel pleased to have been picked toplete this assignment. Where should I begin documenting?'''' Pietro inquired of Conradin as to what he would begin writing. ''''Please begin with Corrado, Maletta, and Galvano''s appearance in my court, offering their allegiance to me . Conradin said after deciding that he wanted his documentation to start very early , even before the campaign started.


    ''''Very well your Highness, I shall do as you ask'''' Pietro said excitedly at the prospect of doing so.


    While the two were discussing, however, a servant came to inform Conradin about something that needed his approval: "Well, I suppose this is it for today.'''' Said Conradin, bidding goodbye to Pietro, ''''I wish you a pleasant day, your majesty''''.


    Once the two greeted each other, Pietro, dismissed by Conradin, exited the room to find something to do to kill time, while Conradin remained in the room to understand what needed his attention. Conradin was eager to hear what was so important that it warranted his immediate attention. He was well aware that anything that required his attention would surely be of great significance, and he would have been keen to find out what the matter was and to deal with it appropriately. He usually would have approached the situation with due caution and care, knowing that whatever it was would no doubt be serious and require his full attention and focus. Little did he know that this was not the case this time.


    ''''So?'''' asked Conradin expectantly while eying the servant, prompting him to reveal that a guest had arrived. '''' A messenger arrived from the count of Tyrol; he says he is bearing a message from Countess Elizabeth of Bavaria, the servant said nervously as he was worried about being in the presence of a king.


    ''''I shall go then; do not call the other; it is a private thing that I shall take care of. ''''Conradin did not want to call the others, as thedy who wrote to him was none other than his mother. "About time I received a response," said Conradin in a low voice.


    The guest who carried the letter was in the living room of his mansion, waiting while being apanied by some guards of Conradin. Once the guest saw the king, he kneeled before him, exining the reason for his arrival. ''''I was tasked by Countess Elizabeth to ry her response to your letter, the envoy said while reaching out for the letter. The knight took the letter and gave it to Conradin while bowing. ''''I thank you for your efforts, envoy; please allow me to offer you hospitality'''', Conradin said, as it was custom.


    The man thanked him and epted the kind offer, as he was tired out from the travel. (After the death of Conradin''s father, his mother, at the age of 32, married the count of Tyrol, hence the title.) Conradin was polite and respectful in his dealings with the envoy, and he had provided him with hospitality and amodation so that he could rest and recharge before setting off again. He had always been mindful to follow the appropriate customs and courtesies, as he understood the importance of doing so in these sorts of situations.


    Conradin was intrigued and surprised by the arrival of the letter from his mother and was also eager to read it and hear what she had to say. He was above all curious to know why she had taken so long to respond to his letter. He could not help but be worried that she was angry or disappointed with him and preferred not to mend their rtionship.


    Since the matter was so personal and sensitive, Conradin was inclined to deal with it in a private and confidential manner. He wanted to maintain the dignity and honor of the crown, and he was also conscious of the need to protect and preserve the reputation of the monarchy and the monarchy itself, hence the privacy.


    Conradin sat in his bed, calmed his breath, and opened the letter after entering a secluded room and ensuring that he was alone. Because it was such an intimate and personal topic, he was eager to study andprehend its contents. He would have read it carefully and extensively because he was certain it included material that demanded his full study and attention as his rtionship with his mother, the only close living family member he still had, was at stake.


    ------------------------


    Hey guys still wanted to let you know that we just miss one review for the extra chapter , that ifpleted today will be published tomorrow along with the name of the the reviewer .


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 85: Mother’s love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Mother''s love (2)</h4>


    Conradin''s heart began racing in his chest as he read the letter. He was frightened and nervous about what it held, and he was concerned about how their rtionship would be .


    His thoughts wandered as he let his fingers trace the rough texture of the letter, his skin lightly touching the light brown parchment. The king''s mind was filled with anxiousness and uncertainty, as he tried to prepare himself for the news that the letter would bring.


    *"My dear boy, May God bless you and your mission.


    It''s been a long time since we spoke, and I hope this letter finds you well. I''m writing to you now to express my willingness to reconcile. Although we haven''t spoken in a while, I''ve been thinking about you for a long time, since a mother''s love and anxiety are stronger than steel. I''m sure your father is very proud of you and everything you''ve aplished. Your decision to reim your crown is a testament to all of your hard work and dedication. Nheless, I am still of the opinion that it was too dangerous for you my son since when you left me you were just a child , inexperienced and scared about the world, I am still concerned for your well-being as I know that this campaign is one of great risk and danger.


    You always have had a mind of your own and a strength of character to rival your father, and I can see his persona in the actions you have taken..... *


    Conradin stopped reading for a moment to take in all the informations , and then in a small voice like a whisper he responded to his mother,'''' I am doing my best to be a strong and courageous mother, as I know that you are worried for me and my safety. I am aware of the dangers that lie ahead, but I believe that I am capable of oveing them anding out victorious''''. Conradin knew that what he did was infantile since his mother could not hear him but it certainly helped to diminish the guilt he felt upon disregarding his mother''s worries for him. As he rposed himself he started reading again.


    *My son I beg you to please be calm and prudent in your campaign, for I had already lost a husband and I don''t think my fragile body can lose my son too, please you are my only child in this world do not cause me the pain of outliving you, for no parent should bear such pain to bury their own son. Your father, may his sould be blessed, wanted to teach you how to wield the sword and ride, however, unfortunately, god never let him do that since he was taken from you at a young age , I always wanted to show youpassion and love to use it when you could, as such I wanted to ask what would be the fate of the sons of yourte uncle Manfred. Please, my son, they are just children, just a bit younger than you .


    I am begging my son to show as muchpassion as you could spare for they are still of your blood.


    I hope that this letter is what you hoped for, and I await with much expectation your response.


    Signed your dear mother.*


    Conradiny on the bed, closing the letter he was reading, and began to reorganize his thoughts while ncing at the ceiling.


    Conradin yet with the soul of a boy yearning for love was impressed and touched by his mother''s message, which filled him with a tremendous and profound sense of love and gratitude for her. He was grateful for hermitment, and he would have been confident that she would always be there for him, supporting and encouraging him; but, his mother''s fears gave him a sense of guilt at the notion of how much agony he had indirectly given her. As he read and digested the letter, he was ovee with emotion, but in the end, he was thankful to have such a wonderful and caring mother.


    He got from the bed and smiled as he exited the room,clear minded just as an infant once he is done with his natural business. God seemed to be favoring him recently; he had military victories, his opponents were divided, and fresh steps were taken in private areas. Overall, it appeared that Conradin had benefited a lot from the previous months.


    Conradin was currently in a good mood; he felt a revitalized sense of purpose, confidence, and strength. He had a strong feeling of duty and obligation to his mother and his country, and he was prepared to confront any problems that arose. His victories in battle had given him a huge push, and he was anxious to continue to show to the world that he was capable to take the reins of his kingdom back.


    As he left his room and walked towards the hall, he met with Galvano and Frederick, who, upon noticing Conradin, bowed lightly and greeted him. ''''Good afternoon, your Majesty, said Galvano, while Frederick instead greeted him by his nickname Conradin. The young king was obviously fine with the name Frederick gave him, for the two have been best friends for years, and he felt even more close to him by throwing out his titles. His rtionship with his friends and allies had always been a great source of strength andfort for him, as he felt confident that he could rely on them when needed. He was thankful to have such close and dear friends and retainers by his side, and he was proud to call both of them his friends.


    ''''Good day to you too, Galvano and Frederick, '''' Said Conradin with a smile on his face, which did not go unnoticed by them, prompting Frederick to ask for more information: ''''What is with the smile? Did something good happen? Said Frederick while sharing a light smile with his friend, ''''I had received good news for personal matters, that is all''''. Said Conradin, trying to close the matter with that. Frederick understood that Conradin did not want to disclose it, so he dropped the matter, but not before hypothesizing about what it could be. Unfortunately, Frederick missed the truth all the way, for he thought that some young woman finally gained the interest of the loveless young King. ''About time'', he thought, mistakingly thinking he had nailed the coffin, not understanding that he hadpletely missed it and hit the ground.


    If Conradin knew, he would have sensed that Frederick was genuinely curious and interested in his personal life and love life¡ªmaybe a bit too much, as Frederick has always been too adamant on corrupting the young monarch to his way of life, which, to the happiness of his close retainers, failed.


    Conradin was well aware of Frederick''s attempts to corrupt him and lead him down the wrong path, and he was determined to resist them and remain true to himself. He was confident in his own moral and ethical values and would have been proud to live his life ording to the standards he had set for himself, much to his friend''s dismay.


    As the group walked through the hall, exchanging some short talks andughs, Galvano directed the discussion in a more productive way. ''''Do we know anything from Corrado your Highness?'''' Asked Galvano, as he understood that the sess of Corrado''s mission was fundamental for the sess of their n.


    ''''No, we did not receive any knowledge; it has been two weeks, however, I am sure that Corrado''s letter ising,'''' Conradin said, without knowing he was right since it has been a week since Corrado sent a letter to him, which was on its way to arrive in Pavia soon.In a few days the messenger, which was directed there by the Senate to go there, would bring the message written by the general.


    ''''Do not worry, I am sure that Corrado has achieved some level of sess; he does not need to conquer the kingdom all alone; he just needs to create trouble there so as to divide even more the front of Charles, since I am sure that he will be in for a big surprise if he finds out'''', Conradin said while smiling towards Galvano.


    After all, he hadplete trust in Corrado and his skill to adapt to how the situation progressed. Little did he know that Corrado would even go even further than what his king expected him to, seeding in his mission and going even deeper in his kingdom , which will lead Conradin to respect his retainer even more.


    Soon both Corrado and Conradin will find out how much the action taken by the general will effect the campaign against the Usurper, for it is here that Corrado will show to the world the hardness of his resolve much to the dismay of his enemies


    ---------------------------


    Hey guys! Listen up I have a proposition for you, until the next day for every review written I will publish an extra chapter, obviously doublements will be deleted and not counted , soe on in.

 Chapter 86: All is ready (extra chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 86: All is ready (extra chapter)</h4>


    Hi guys, as I promised a review has been issued and as such an extra chapter was published, wanted to let you know that the offer still stands for today so if any of you wanted a new chapter tomorrow they would just need to review the novel


    --------------------------


    May 13 1267


    96 hours have passed since the Muslimmunity in Cbria have swore fealty to Conradin''s cause, the residents of Girifalco were armed, the storehouse was stocked with supplies to sustain a siege, and a wave of recruitments wasunched to deliver men to Corrado''s army.


    The recruiting was entirely voluntary, and in the end, 400 individuals were added to Corrado''s army of liberation, increasing his troop strength from 2,200 when he left Reggio (Rhegium) to 2,600. Following that, he and his army went through the rest of the region, receiving Catanzaro and Cosenza''s capittion. The 400 Muslim foot archers were ready and determined to battle for their beliefs and independence, knowing that turning their backs to Conradin would result in the death or very of their people.


    As such, the morale of every one of those volunteers was high, since they had chosen to fight on their own and were inclined in offering their lives for a shared belief. At the end of the subjugation campaign for Cbria, Corrado could count on 2,800 troops, as 200 more soldiers were recruited from the surrendered city of Catanzaro .


    After a few days of marching the army finally arrived at their final destination Cosenza where their first and strongest line of defense would be built.


    Our dear general was currently reviewing the food situation of the city with great focus and attention, as he was well aware of the importance of this matter and of his responsibilities in ensuring that the city was properly provisioned and could withstand a siege for as long as necessary. The report actually relieved Corrado, for the situation looked good, as it was reported that the city could withstand a siege for 5 months, more than enough to allow Conradin to move through the south of Italy.


    '' It was a damn stroke of luck that Charles was so unpopr among his cities; this mission would have beenpromised from the start if it were not'' Corrado thought, reminiscing his good luck during a highly desired moment of peace.


    ''Just thinking about how all of this would have failed if I was forced to besiege any part of the city fills me with relief. I wonder if his highness received the message and if he decided to actually send some support here, not that we are in dire need of it; actually, our position increased greatly in thest week; maybe I was overthinking when I wrote to him .Anyway, I think that the French army is on the move, and I do not have much time before they will actually arrive here, so I should start working more . ''


    Corrado was aware it was just a matter of days before they would arrive, and he knew that the French would provide a strong challenge and a tremendous threat to his campaign and his mission. He felt a great sense of urgency and purpose in his mission, and as a consequence, he ordered his forces to move quickly and decisively so as to prepare the city of Cosenza as the line of defense for the entirety of Cbria and, as such, also Sicily. Corrado was determined to make sure that the city of Cosenza was properly prepared and fortified, as he understood the importance of its strategic location and its impact on the campaign and the mission. He knew that it was crucial to ensure that the city was well protected and defended and that it would be able to withstand any attacks or attempts to overrun it.


    The city was chosen for its strategic location, since it controlled the entrance between the region''s hilly north and south, preventing any army from going deeper unless they aggressively seized the city.


    Actually, an army might easily circumvent it, but what about their supplies? Do they believe the defenders will remain within their walls and not try to burn and take their food? Do you wish to go through the process of abandoning the fortress? No worries; just be prepared to eat grass and starve.


    Corrado could not help but smile at the high morale of his soldiers, each ready to defend their home or at least die while trying. The reason for that was also the fact that they were not fighting to serve some lord but to effectively improve their situation, for they knew that only the worst would happen if King Conradin failed in his mission to reim his throne.


    As a consequence, they were filled with determination and resolve to ovee the enemy and triumph in battle, ready to kill the oppressor and, with some luck, get some booty on the way.


    As for their equipment and skills, it was an entirely different story. Apart from the 200 knights loaned by Conradin, who were the cream of Corrado''s army, and the 400 Muslim foot archers that had some experience with the bow, the rest of the army was literally peasants with sticks, as they never effectively even struck with the weapon they held. Corrado took it upon himself to train these peasants just as much as was needed to allow them to effectively hit something so that it would die or be injured and incapacitated from fighting.


    Corrado was resolved to guarantee that his troops were adequately equipped and trained so that they could face the enemy in battle and beat them efficiently. He understood that appropriate equipment and training were critical to the sess of any campaign, as such he worked hard to ensure that his forces were as well-equipped and trained as possible because the sess of his cause depended on it.


    ''600 of them will be trained by the Muslim contingent to at least be able to use their bow , as archers are what we need most. For the rest of the troops, I will train most of them to use the sword, as it is the biggest weapon spread around the army.As for those who use maces and axes, I do not think that they need to be taught how to use them since the base for them is really easy," reminisced Corrado as he started drifting off on how he would prepare his soldiers to fill the space created by the difference in skill as much as possible.


    Fortunately, the men did not need much skill because they were not expected to fight on widend, but rather to protect a city. While they would undoubtedly be routed in a pitched fight by therger and more powerful French army, a siege is a very different matter. What? Are you attempting to get inside the city? Best of luck getting through with the arrows, bolts, and stones!


    In a siege situation, the men would only be required to protect a city rather than fight on opennd. This would have significantly reduced the skill set and level of expertise required of the men, as they would not have been expected to match the French army''s level of skill and proficiency.


    Instead, they would have focused on defending from high ground, making use of the walls and terrain to wear down the enemy and weaken them enough to allow a sessful counterattack and triumph when Conradin arrived. It would also tremendously aid future conflicts by allowing his troops to see blood for the first time.


    A man who has just been taken from the safe harbor of the city will frequently be visibly put off by the sight of blood and will truly be afraid of the enemy''s steel, thus, this would be an excellent opportunity to remove those anxieties from his soldiers'' souls.


    It is important for troops to get used to and ustomed to the sight of blood and the horrors of warfare so that they can be effective and efficient in their duties and responsibilities. Having this kind of experience and familiarity will help them stay calm and focused during battle and will allow them to more effectively carry out their duties and responsibilities.


    ''The enemy will have two options to choose from once they see the gate lowered upon them. Ignoring the city is impossible for them as they will effectively starve. Theoretically, they could have gained the required supply from the sea, allowing them to actually only be scared of a surprise attack from the garrison, but luckily for us, most of Charles'' fleet is underwater with the crabs guarding it.'' Corrado thought visually happy from the recent victory at sea ''They would be forced into a position where they have only one viable option, which is to attack the city and attempt to ovee us. So in the end, the French can only besiege the city; they could either starve us out, which would give Conradin enough time to arrive, or they could throw their men toward their butcher, greatly lowering their number. As the siege drags on, the French numbers will inevitably dwindle and wear down, which will only benefit us. Either way, we will be in a good position to seed, and the French will find it extremely difficult to ovee us. There will be more than 3,400 troops defending the city, a good number for garrisoning a city.''


    Corrado was a veteran general, and from the look of the situation, even though his army was underequipped, weaker, and outnumbered, they were still in a better position to hold out. At the end of the day, things didn''t look half as bad as the retainer perceived them when he joined Conradin in his quest to reim his kingdom. What Corrado was sure of, however, is that when the French arrive, they will be in for many surprises, much to their dismay but to Corrado''s happiness, for he made sure to make use of most of his time productively. He could not help but smirk, for the frenchs would find out about what he kindly left them during the time they had allowed him to prepare himself and his men..


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 87: Race against time

    <h4>Chapter 87: Race against time</h4>


    10 May 1267


    Four ships were sailing through the water, heading for the port of Genoa. The crew was entirely made up of Genoese sailors; however, the man inmand was not nominated by the Genoese republic, but by Conradin''s general Corrado, who dispatched one of his men to reach Conradin and deliver the message written by him to the king.


    The crew was intensely focused and focussed on the task at hand, understanding the significance of their mission and the urgency of arriving safely at their objective. They were aware of the perils of maritime travel and had been extremely cautious and watchful during the journey, determined to arrive safely and on time, as even a few days of dy couldpletely change the oue of Corrado''s campaign.


    The general''s men were well aware of the importance of this mission and the need of conveying the message to the monarch as quickly as possible. The men were highly focused and motivated toplete this mission because they understood the ramifications and potential consequences of failure , if Corrado did not receive the necessary equipment and reinforcement from Corrado, his forces would remain ascking in steel as before, greatly lowering the chance of Corrado defending what he gained and depriving Conradin of a safe harbor in which to disembark and unite with his new forces in the future.


    The man appointed by the general to deliver the letter, on the other hand, was bored and could only pass the time by staring at the birds flying through the sky andnding on the blue water in quest of fish, or by looking at the white bubbles generated by the ship''s breaking waves. A sight that even if beautiful in the long run would undoubtedly bore human''s mind


    Fortunately, on the horizon, the man selected by Corrado, Alphonse, saw the silhouette of the city. They had been sailing for two weeks, but their efforts had finally paid off, as they arrived on the chosen city.


    It must have been a huge relief for Alphonse to finally see the city, as he had been traveling for several days and worked relentlessly towards this objective. He was ecstatic and determined to finally convey the message, and he would have felt a wonderful feeling of achievement and pride inpleting the mission sessfully. Alphonse had no idea, and he could have been even more upset to learn that the king was not in town, having left for Pavia about three weeks before. He would have been somewhat frustrated by this unexpected change of events, but he would have remained determined and focused onpleting his mission.


    This, however, was not known by Alphonse, who happily descended from the ship and announced his mission to the Genoese guards, who promptly went to inform the Senate. Sure enough, some dozens of minutester, Alphonse was kindly invited inside the hall, where he was informed of the absence of Conradin and his current location in Pavia.


    After that, he needed to reassess his ns ande up with a new road to go as he was now tasked with getting the message to Pavia instead of Genoa. The senate kindly offered him to rest as their guest; he however refused since he knew that every hour was important for time was running out for Corrado. Since they could not offer them hospitality, they then offered some horses and food to ease the messenger''s travel. Alphonse was greatly appreciative of their kindness and generosity, and he was more than happy to ept the food and horses in order to continue on his mission. He would have understood the importance of getting to Pavia as quickly as possible, and he would have been highly motivated to ride hard and fast in order to reach his destination as quickly as possible.


    After bidding goodbyes and having given his thanks , the man restarted his travel, and along with him were 10 men on horses sent by the Senate to protect him¡ªbig enough men to discourage bandits and low enough to pass unobserved and quickly in thend. The additional protection would have been weed by Alphonse, as it would not only provide protection against small enemies but would also give him reassurance in his mission and the knowledge that the Senate had his back and was supporting him in his endeavors.


    The travel required to arrive at Pavia was more or less 4 days, a consequence of the fact that they could move quickly by horses, covering more than double the speed of a normal army. This would have been a rtively short journey, as they would have been able to cover a great deal of distance in a very short amount of time. The horses were have been an important factor in this, as they would have provided a great deal of speed and mobility that was otherwise unavable.


    This was the reason for which the Mongols achieved much of their sess, since armies could move more than double the speed of their enemy. Unfortunately, this feature of theirs would be lostte in their empire since they relied more and more on the infantry soldiers of their tributary state, which in their defense was needed, since the elit¨¨ of their army could not be used for every military campaign. The Mongols were a formidable and powerful force due to their ability to quickly and swiftly move their armies; it was this aspect that allowed them to be so sessful in their invasions and conquests. They often used the element of surprise, and by being able to move quickly and efficiently, they were able to gain a tactical advantage and strike first, catching their enemies off guard and off bnce.


    This travel was a rigorous and exhausting voyage, as the troop would have been traveling at a continuous pace and with no respite throughout. They had had to push their bodies and horses to the maximum in order to arrive at their destination on time and this would have been exceedingly strenuous on both the body and the mind.


    The troop journeyed for hours and hours, resting only in the evenings and pushing their horses to give everything they had, and sure enough, after three and a half days, they arrived at the walls of Pavia.


    The journey could have been made even in just 2 days if the messenger could have changed their horses every time they were tired; however, they could not have done so since after leaving Genoa they would not be on allied ground again and locations in which to exchange horses were simply not present.


    After reaching the wall, the riders rode their mounts toward the gate slowly so as not to appear hostile. Once they were near them, a guard reached out to them and asked for their intention. Sure enough the group did not make the guard wait for them and they shared what their business was with the guard.


    The guards suspicious of anyone approaching the city, and wary of a group of men approaching the city on horseback was skeptical at the start, shown by the fact that they observed the men with inquisitive yet bored eyes. However, once they listened to the reason for their arrival, understanding that this was some lord''s business and that it was none of their job to inquire on that, he allowed them to enter without making them pay as he noticed how well dressed they were.


    Sure enough, a guard who was sent by his colleague to inform the city hall returned alongside 20 guards, who quickly offered to bring the messenger to the guest King himself.


    This was a pleasant and weed surprise for the messenger, as he finally was able to get the message directly to the king. He was highly appreciative of the treatment he received from the guards,and epted it as soon for the faster the better.


    Obviously, before going to meet with his king, Alphonse was disarmed and checked for any hidden weapon that could serve as a tool to assassinate the ever-more dangerous King Conrad III. After being disarmed, he was allowed inside, where he noticed the figure of a young man with armor depicting three lions on a golden field. The messenger did not lose any moment and kneeled toward his king, for the banner he held was that of the royal house of Hohestaufen.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 88: A letter from the south

    <h4>Chapter 88: A letter from the south</h4>


    Hi guys here is the author , since the novel is in need of reviews I have decided that for every 3 reviews made an extra chapter will be published.


    So if you want to read more review the novel!


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    Conradin was currently seated in an elegant crimson velvet chair, a seat tailored to his rank. He was in his room, penning a letter to Gerwin (his butler that he had left in Swabia), whom he greatly missed, when his servant informed him that a man dering to be an envoy from Corrado had arrived and wanted to ry to him a letter written by the Count .


    Conradin was taken aback by the messenger''s unexpected presence, as he had not expected any guests or a message. He was even more curious and eager to discover thetest news that there was from Corrado, as he was in the dark about how the campaign was going.


    He knew that whatever Corrado wrote was regarding his mission in Sicily, and as such, it needed to be under his knowledge as fast as possible so that he could decide on his next move based on that. With that information, He would be able to consider the current situation and the future implications of his campaign, making him able to make decisions with a clear eye toward achieving his overall goal.


    Without losing a moment, Conradin nodded and rose from his seat. As much as it have hurt to dy the letter to his loyal butler, he could wait, but the news of Corrado''s mission was too important. ''Sorry Gerwin'', Conradin said as he walked towards the hall where he would meet the envoy.


    The news of Corrado''s mission was simply too important to be postponed or dyed , and he feltpelled to leave in order to receive it, for he knew that it was a necessary sacrifice and that he would have to prioritize his responsibilities in this situation.


    Conradin strolled, wondering if the general had sent him good or bad news with his letter. His mind was racing as he considered what he could do if Corrado failed, because he had staked all of his resources and ns on the mission''s sess. Conradin, after all, required all the cleverness he had , since he would certainly lose on a direct confrontation


    Conradin was a strategic thinker even at his early age, and he would have understood the significance of analyzing all conceivable possibilities. He was resolved to make the best decisions and carry out the best strategy possible, knowing that his sess hinged on his ability to outmaneuver and outsmart his opponents. He would have been aware of the hazards and the need for prudence, knowing that one slip-up or error that would allow Charles to learn what was going on could be costly, even costing him his mission and his life.


    Finally, he arrived in the hall, where he was sat at the head of the long table where the strategic conference would usually take ce. The table was a oak wooden table, used both for military meetings and meals, as the length of it allowed many people to sit and do their business.


    As he seated, he directed his attendants to summon the others, as this was an event that required everyone''s attention. He would have been open and willing to hear diverse points of view and counsel, and he would have been prepared to listen and evaluate all choices.


    This is the key to leading well; a king does not need to be perfect, but he does need to havemon sense and a profound understanding of what is helpful and what is not. A king must appoint the proper individuals for the right jobs and guarantee that their acts and attitudes are neither counterproductive or harmful to the crown''s interests. It is also critical for a king to be open to new ideas and new ways of doing things, as this can help ensure long-term sess and growth.


    ''''Let the envoy in. Conradin issued the order to the servant to proceed without waiting for the others, as he decided that he wouldter on briefly exin the situation to the others, as for now he only needed and wanted to read Corrado''s letter.


    As the emissary entered, he noticed the solemnity of the room caused by the presence king and he was soon on his knees as a sign of respect.


    ''''Your Majesty, I have been assigned with delivering this message to you by Count Corrado,'''' Alphonse remarked this while looking down at the ground. Conradin nodded and signed to his guard to hand him the letter, which he did.


    Conradin did not read the letter immediately but instead dismissed the envoy while instructing his attendants to prepare a room in the city for him and to provide him with foods and drinks since he was certain he was fatigued from the long journey. The emissary thanked the king sincerely before leaving the room after bowing once more to Conradin. The king was grateful for the envoy''s efforts and the message he was conveying, and he would have treated him with dignity and respect.


    The group came just as Conradin was about to open the letter. Conradin could see Pietro, Maletta, Galvano, Enrico, and Frederick in front of him, all of whom, like Conradin, were eager to get started and see the information inside the missive


    As Conradin opened the letter, he lightly caressed the rough patch of vellum,as he started reading out loud:


    * To his Royal Majesty Conrad III, may the good Lord bless you, your family, and your cause. I hope that this letter finds you in good health and humor. As for me, I am sure that this letter will further improve them. -


    Conradin briefly stopped sharing a smile with the group since, from the start of the letter it announced that good things were toe. It was a weing and reassuring opening, which helped to put Conrad at ease and make him feel morefortable and at ease with the message. It was a pleasing and promising way to begin the letter, for it set the tone for the entirety of themunications that would follow.


    *In this letter, your majesty, you will find only good things to await you. After my arrival in Sicily, I managed to infiltrate many cities of the ind; I myself managed to enter Trapani. Once inside, I acquired many fighters who believed in our cause and were more than happy to fight off the French garrison. I do not know if you are aware of this, but Charles reputation in the kingdom is horrible at best. Without even waiting for a year, he had already doubled the taxes, created many more of that , and even looted the monasteries. All of this helped the people to look at the french like opressors, and thanks to this, many cities on the ind revolted, killing the French garrison and dering for your majesty as the legitimate king of them. I do not believe or remember a time when a king was so much desired by people, apart from your grandfather for he was also deeply beloved by his subjects.


    One week after my arrival, all of the ind, apart from Messina and Palermo, which were defended by a strong French garrison, which put down our attempt to conquer the cities from the Inside. But please do not worry about that, for the fleet that the Genoese loaned us will be more than useful to stop any French ships from disembarking on the ind, for after their defeat near Genoa, all the French can put to use are two woods and a rope at best.*


    Conradin and the group lightlyughed amused by how the count liked to narrate the situation in his campaign, something that rose the mood of the group leading them to see the man much more preferably.


    *Not satisfied with that, I have decided to go on a campaign in Cbria. I am sure that the situation will be the same there and the cities will be more than happy to serve your cause, as there too the reputation of the French could not have been worse . The n is to subjugate Cbria so as to stop the French from crossing the strait and as such entering Sicily with their army. I also decided that it would be for the best also to create a line of defense there, as the mountains and the fortresses will stop the French from making great gains, acquiring precious time for your arrival here.


    This letter, however, is not only to inform you of the result of the campaign; it is also a request for help from me. During my mission, I have taken notice that my forces are under-equipped and are too small in number. If a fortress where my army resides falls, the entire gain of my mission will be lost as all of my forces will be annihted. I am here as such to ask your majesty to send me equipment or even better men, for my troops, apart from being low in number and in equipment, are also low on skill, for they are simple citizens taken without clear training since I needed to move fast. After I subjugate Cbria too, I will train them enough to kill the enemies during a defensive siege. Nheless, if his Majesty sent me not men but soldiers, I believe that the chances of inflicting even bigger damage on the French army would be even greater.


    I hope that your response will be positive and that I will soon receive the requested support, for I am scraping the bottom of the barrel.


    Signed your loyal vassal, Count Corrado Capece, ever your faithful servant.*


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 89: Not a chapter

    <h4>Chapter 89: Not a chapter</h4>


    So like few months ago I watched the first episode of Sopranos , where the mc basically get depressed over the fact that the birds he been raising in the pool , left to go on migration .


    When I first watched it Iughed , because a man which was in the higher part of a mafia became drepressed over that. Going back to few days ago , when I was going to my farm I noticed a big bird in the high grass, as I took it in my hand he did not move. Once I gone home I fed it and gave him water and today he flew away in the wilderness , when I was near he let me touch him he even let me feed him directly from my hand. As I went to feed him again I did not find him (kept him in the open in my balcony ) , and even though I should be happy because I saved him from certain death , there is this like emptiness inside me and I like can not exin it because I just had that grey raven for few days . So just wanted to ask my reader if they had a simr experience.

 Chapter 90: Celebration (1)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Celebration (1)</h4>


    As Conradin concluded the letter, he couldn''t help but be pleased with Corrado, not only for the sess of his mission but also for the manner in which he wrote. He was asking for help, and he wasying out the facts behind his request without exaggerating his aplishment, which the king appreciated. He had presented his argument in in and concise words, and he was eagerly expecting Conradin''s response. This was a straightforward and direct message, full of facts and devoid of any embellishment or rhetoric, which Conradin admired because he understood that many would have taken advantage of theck of any form of supervision to load their sesses with air in order to gain more false achievement.


    As such, his opinion of Corrado leaped in glee after reading this letter, and he understood that he was fortunate to have such a loyal and skilled vassal.


    A wave of happiness and relief poured over him as he threw the letter on the table. Until now, he had pretended to be confident in the mission''s sess to the coalition''s other allied generals in order to persuade them that everything was fine, but deep down, he was terrified of the mission''s failure, which would have effectively ended the campaign.


    This was a major relief for Conrad, who had been feeling a lot of pressure and responsibility for the mission, the sess or failure of which would have certainly altered the campaign''s oue. He felt a tremendous weight lifted from his shoulders as he understood Corrado hadpleted his mission and very well at that .


    This would have provided Conrad with a great deal offort and confidence, as he would have felt a sense of peace and relief that the task had beenpleted and that Charles would soon discover that he had been dancing on the palm of the young king''s hand.Conradin couldn''t help but drool at the prospect of Charles''s impending embarrassment, a thought that substantially improved his mood, which was further boosted by Corrado''s letter.


    ''''All right, gentlemen, Our concerns about Corrado appear to have been unfounded, since hepleted his mission faster than we could have imagined. Not only has the majority of the ind been liberated, but Corrado is now on his way to capture Cbria (by the time Conradin received the letter, Corrado had already conquered the entirety of Cbria). Nheless, Corrado will soon find trouble on his road as he will have to face the counterattack of the French army in the south. What do you think about it?'''' Conradin asked as he was eyeing each person in the room, looking for their opinion on the matter.


    The first to answer was none other than Maletta:'''' Well your Highness, Corrado''s sesses sure shine light upon our cause, but as you have said, he will soon face troubles, as such, we should do anything we could to maintain our gain in Sicily, I am more than in agreement with sending equipment and reinforcements to Corrado. Maletta''s opinion found a nod of consensual also from the other members of the group, who unanimously believed that they should support Corrado in his endeavor.


    "Very well, as Maletta said, it is important for us to support Corrado and to assist him in holding on to our gains in Sicily. He has already had great sess, and we must be prepared to help him maintain our gains. Sending equipment and reinforcements to him would be a great way to show our support and to help ensure that we can continue to benefit from Corrado''s efforts. We shall send him a ship with amors and weapons; maybe we could also convince Genoa to send some men too while we are at it, '''' Conradin finally said before entirely switching subjects.


    "I think a celebration is certainly justified, as this is a great victory and a great sign of hope for our cause. It is important for us to celebrate and show our appreciation for Corrado''s efforts. This is a great opportunity for us to strengthen our ties and show our unity and strength. Let us gather together and celebrate our victory, and let us look forward with hope and optimism to our next steps in our mission to liberate Sicily and defeat the French once and for all!"


    Conradin announced it proudly, as he saw it as a way to honor Corrado for his achievement, well in reality he just wanted to celebrate something that he had not done in a long time.


    ''''What did you have in mind?'''' Frederick asked, wondering about what Conradin thought would be an appropriate way of celebrating such good news.


    ''''Well, It has been at least two months since Ist used Orion (his falcon gifted by the Genoese), so I was thinking aboutunching a small hunt in the woods. What do you think?'''' Conradin asked the others since this was to be an informal event that would not be disclosed to the public,


    "A hunt could be an exciting and fun way to celebrate our victory and to take some time to rx and enjoy ourselves. It could be a great opportunity to take a break from the rigors of nning and preparing and it will also be a good way to get out into the fresh air and beautiful surroundings. Sowould be a great idea, for it would also be a great way to honor Corrado for his efforts."


    Said Enrico as he was looking ahead to hunting along Frederick and Conradin,


    "Very well, my lords, it has been decided. The hunt shall beunched tomorrow morning, Conradin announced to his retainers '''' . Go inform the other allied generals." Conradin ordered to a servant, who then made a bow and left, to carry out the order and arrange for the hunt to be organized andunched as nned. It was decided that the hunters would meet up the next morning and head off into the woods in search of their prey, ready to enjoy a day of hunting and celebration.


    As Conradin made his announcement, Frederick could not help but stare at his friend while living in his own thought, ''Is it possible he did it out of a whim to make use of his falcon once again?'' Frederick remembered how much fun Conradin had thest time they hunted, which was before the start of the campaign. As a friend of Conradin, he was well aware of Conradin''s love of hunting and his desire to use his falcon. As such, he saw Conradin''s suggestion of the hunt as a way of hiding his true intentions and as a way of fulfilling his own personal desires. ''Not bad, not bad at all, Frederick thought as he realized that Conradin had just suggested something that they could actually have fun with, something that Frederick missed , for apart from wine and women he was facing utter and sheer boredom. He was aware that thest months had been stressful for everybody, including Conradin, as he was the one that came up with such a clever n to use Corrado in the south , which without doubt has been made through nights of no sleeping. As such, he was happy that such an asion came, as he was sure that Conradin needed to rx.


    "Yes, it seems that we have a n. Good day, my lords and king , I will see you at the hunt tomorrow." Frederick said this as he left to go about his business for the afternoon. He could have been going to any of a number of activities, including drinking, training, or meeting a young nobledy. Whatever he was doing, it would have been with a sense of excitement and anticipation, looking forward to the hunting and celebration that were toe the next morning.


    ''''Well, it seems that we shall meet tomorrow, then my lord, I wish you a pleasant day, and you are all dismissed. ''''Coradin said before that he, like Frederick, turned and left the room, leaving the other to do the same and empty the once-crowded room.


    As for the servant that Conradin had tasked with informing the other allied general of what was toe the day after, he had aplished his task as Visconti, Tiepoldi, and De Torre all epted the invitation, some of them slightly irritated by the low advance notice. After all, for feasts and hunts, weeks and weeks of preparation were needed to prepare for it and give a chance to the one invited to prepare their personal business to participate in the event; this however did not ount for Conradin, who just wanted to have another day at hunting.


    ---------------


    Next chapter is tomorrow


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 91: Celebration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Celebration (2)</h4>


    Conradin awoke the next day filled with enthusiasm and eagerness. He had been looking forward to the hunt that day, and he was ready to get out there and enjoy it. He had been looking forward to another day of fun, rxation, and celebration since the previous day had been full of optimism for this celebration. He was also excited to see his falcon again, as he hadn''t used him in about two months, something that he eagerly desired to try again,


    Conradin then rose up from the bed and took some moments to observe the outside of the house. He witnessed a beautiful sunny morning, with the sun shining brightly through the windows and lighting up the room. The sky outside the window was a beautiful, sunny blue, with a few clouds scattered here and there. The birds singing in the trees outside were blessing the king with their melody, and the flowers were instead blooming and filling the air with their sweet, fragrant scent.


    As Conradin had enough of the sight, he walked over to one of the basins of water in the room, leaned over the basin, and plunged his head inside. He relished the feel of the cool, refreshing water as it covered his face and refreshed and invigorated him. He let out a sigh of relief as the cold water sshed against his face, savoring the sensation of the water as it ran down his face and washed away any trace of sleepiness or fatigue. He felt refreshed and invigorated, ready to face the day ahead.


    Conradin decided to leave his chamber and stroll out into the hall to await the arrival of the other hunters. While he was there, he asked the servants if the necessary preparation for the hunt was ready, as they should have supervised the final arrangements, such as making sure the horses and dogs just like the food and refreshments, and finally that the equipment and supplies were ready for the day ahead.


    As Conradin was lost in thought , he missed Frederick''s arrival, who appeared to be exhausted. Conradin was puzzled, but when he asked Frederick why he was so tired, Frederick abruptly changed the subject, indicating that he did not want to share the reason for his tiredness.


    Conradin suspected Frederick had been up to one of his "night escapades" the night before, which was the source of his fatigue.


    As they had nothing better to do than kill the time, they decided that it would be appropriate to converse and discuss various issues, trying to pass the time and relieve their boredom. Many times Conradin tried to discuss those nighttime hobbies of Frederick, but the subject was everytime, was ignored and supnted by another one .The blows of boredom were, however,too strong, and as a result, they were craving for the other hunters toe so that the day of hunting could begin and so that they could have some fun and excitement.


    Sure enough, some minutes afterward, the other arrived, probably called by the servants. After bidding their good morning, they all mounted their horses and started riding toward the woods, guarded by 100 knights employed for their protection.


    After gathering up the hunting party, the hunters and their attendants set off toward the woods. As they rode toward the threes , the hunters made sure that the dogs had been fed and prepared,, but not too much, as hunger is something that motivates the beast to search for the prey''s blood , the leashes had been secured and put on, and the crossbows had been loaded and made ready for use.


    Orion, the falcon, was fed with the finest meat and prepared for the day ahead,as it was ready to fly and to aid in the hunt. The hunters would have seen to their own supplies of food, drink, and water, as they were no animals and could decide their preparations on their own.


    The hunters set out into the woods, leading the dogs on leashes and waiting for them to catch the scent of anything that could be hunted and cooked. They followed the dogs as they tracked the scent and tried to find any animals that might be hiding in the woods. The dogs were eagerly sniffing the air and following the scent, and the hunters were likewise following closely behind, ready to spring into action once the dogs found anything.


    The hunters had been following the dogs into the woods for about 30 minutes when the dogs became boisterous and began barking loudly in the air. The hunters would have noticed this right away and would have followed the dogs'' lead and attempted to figure out what had caused the dogs'' sudden shift in behavior. The hunters were alert and concentrated, their hearts pumping in anticipation of what they could find, and they were ready to act at a moment''s notice. They searched their surroundings for any indication of the source of the dogs'' enthusiasm or anything they could shoot at.


    Minutester, the dogs led the group towards an old tree; the tree itself was not as interesting as what was at its base for a hole; apparently, the dogs led them toward a refuge of an animal sort. As they finally reached the ce, Conradin ordered them to surround it and put a torch in the entrance. The smoke would in fact invade the hole, revealing to the group the locations of the other holes so that they could prepare for when the rabbits would leave their refuge.


    The hunters prepared their crossbows and aimed them toward the individual holes, ready to fire as soon as they saw movement or any sign of the animal emerging. They would have been focused and alert, ready to act quickly and aim urately and effectively at the animal when it emerged. They were determined to get their first hunt and to enjoy the thrill of the kill.Suddenly,y a rabbit came out of one hole, and was shot promptly by Enrico. As Enrico took the rabbit , he swiftly weighted it and found out that even though it was a small prize it was certainly a fat one . The other hunters however continued to wait and kept aiming at the other holes, hoping to bring back more rabbits and to enjoy more of the feeling of killing that Enrico just had.


    After this short encounter, the dogs continued barking, which led them towards something else this time. The hunters would have followed the dogs as they led them towards a different location, anticipating that they were now following something bigger and more dangerous. As they got closer and closer, they sighted a hell of a beast , a boar that must have been at least 179 pounds (80 kg) At the sight of the beast, many dryly swallowed the saliva and prepared themselves with their weapons . The boars were known for their aggressive behavior and for their willingness to fight and defend themselves, so the hunters were ready to face the danger and to hunt the animal down and shoot it to its doom .


    The boars had different ways of behaving toward a threat; some tried to run away while others charged with all they had, as if it were their wish to do anything to kill the threat, evenying down their lives to achieve that . And well, this one was of thetter type, charging towards the group; s, Conradin, Frederick, Galvano, and Maletta all shot toward the animal charging.


    Bolt after bolt came hitting the beast , all of them hit the animal, and even though the boar had four bolts stuck throughout his body, he did not even slow his charge, but instead went forward as if the pain only served to fuel its rage. Once he arrived, the knights took out theirnces and surrounded the group, so as to protect their liege. As the boar wasing, four of the knights got ready and charged forward. They attacked the boar from all sides, and a final, decisive blow would have pierced the boar''s corbone, killing it on the spot, but not before raising a grunt to the sky , maybe a cry of rage , or fear for death that was soon to embrace the animal.


    After the intense encounter with the boar, the knights felt a sense of relief as the boar fell to the ground with a thud, after all it would be a disgrace if they failed to protect their king . The boar had been a ferocious and powerful creature, and the knights felt a sense of triumph at having brought it down, especially for having sessfully defended their king , which brought them honor for having respected their vows of allegiance.


    ---------


    Hey guys since the next two chapters are for the feast I have decided to publish each one day as to speed up the campaign, I can not delete them or skip because they are important to understand how the inner court of Conradin is


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 92: Celebration (3)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Celebration (3)</h4>


    The sight of the dead beast brought a sigh of relief to the party. Despite the animal''s ferocity and might, they felt a sense of calm as they brought it down. They


    had a sense of victory and sess from having seeded in their hunt, and they would have been eager to return the beast to their tents and use its meat for a festive dinner.


    Because the two knights killed the beast, Conradin granted them the honor of bringing and skinning the beast as one of the rpense for their achievement. The knights would have been gratified by this generosity, so they decided that they would work quickly and effectively to skin the beast, taking great care to extract as much as necessary. They were careful to avoid damaging the skin or the meat, as it was what they were going to eat.


    After killing the boar, the group returned to their tent with the catch of the day, which included the beast and some bunnies taken by Conradin''s falcon Orion. As they walked they were talking about their sessful hunt and their excitement about the uing feast. During the trip, Frederick intended to strike up a discussion with Conradin to relieve the boredom of the long day, and Conradin would have been more than eager to engage in the talk, enjoying a cordial interaction with his fellow hunter.


    As Frederick and Conradin rode back to the tent, munching on some food they had brought from the hunt. Frederick was the first to speak, and he questioned Conradin while munching on some jerky meat he had hidden in his pouch


    ''''So what did you think of the hunt?''''


    ''''It was fun, but it would have been better if I was the one to kill the boar.


    Conradin replied, expressing his slight remorse at not having won the prize of the day. Apparently, this was the second time that Conradin failed to kill such a beast, and it was starting to get to him.


    ''''Well, in both ways, it would have made a good story, whether it was the young king who brought down such a hell of a beast or the young killed by a beast spawned by the devil. I think that the second would have made a better one, though. '''' Frederick said it in a teasing manner, with a chuckle and a wink. Conradinughed along with Frederick, appreciating the humor and the yful banter.


    ''''Well, I am sure that the reaction of yours upon knowing of such a death would have made the trip worth it.'''' Conradin responded in the same teasing manner, prompting Frederick tough along with him.


    Conradin and Frederick shared someughs over the jokes they told each other, enjoying the easypany and the lighthearted atmosphere. Then, after some time, Frederick changed the topic to something more serious,


    '''' So did you have any thoughts on marriage? Any candidates in mind? It is something important, isn''t it? ''''


    This prompted Conradin to ponder the question, as it was an important issue for his future. As the head and oldest male member of the house, and also the youngest since you know he is thest one , it would have been his duty to bring life to a child who would make the house survive. He would have given careful thought to the question of marriage and to any possible candidates.


    ''''Why did you have anyone in mind? '''' Asked Conradin, lightly suspicious of the sudden change of topic.


    ''''Nay, I got no one. I was just curious if you had any candidates in mind. After all, I would love to hold one of your little beasts'''' . Said Frederick, expressing his desire to have another but smaller Conradin in the world, doing so with a light smile, showing camaraderie and a light-hearted attitude toward hispanion.


    ''''I am sure however that the world shall thrive on your children if you continue like this.''''


    ''''It would not be bad to make an army made entirely of them, it would make a fun story,wouldn''t it?''''


    '''' Anyway, I did not give it much thought; as you can see, I had bigger things to worry about. As for the candidate, I think that I will look up north or in the east; I would like to strike an alliance with someone to extend my influence there.''''


    Conradin was being pragmatic and strategic in his approach to marriage, considering it an opportunity to form alliances and expand his influence. For he thought of marriage as a political endeavor rather than a romantic one. After all, if he wanted carnal pleasure, he would take a lover, not a wife; he saw marriage merely as a political tool, and he knew that the candidates would be many and far.


    Frederick then teased Conradin by calling him boring, implying that hecked a romantic or passionate side, despite having written poetry about love.


    It was an offhand remark by Frederick, not meant to be hurtful or offensive but rather as a light-hearted jab at a friend who was known for his poetic side


    ''''Before bing a poet, I am King, dear friend; the king''s dutyes before the poet''s desire''''. Responded Conradin,as he in fact saw the poetry that he had written, as the endeavor of a more naive Conradin, looking back as an old man does on a young man''s adventure, even though it was just a year ago.


    The role of a king would have required dedication and focus, and it would have required sacrifice andmitment. And as a monarch, he was willing to put his poetry aside to pursue his responsibility to his subjects.


    The two continued talking like this, exchanging jokes and clever responses, managing to fend off boredom until they arrived at the camp.


    At the camp, after the hunt, the boar would have been skillfully skinned and cut by the knight who had killed it. The meat would have been prepared to be served at the feast, with the hunters all eagerly awaiting the meal and the opportunity to celebrate their sess. Conradin was impressed by the skill and efficiency of the knight in butchering the boar, and he also appreciated the craftsmanship and care that the knight had put into preparing the animal for the feast.


    After watching the knight butcher the boar, Conradine retired to his tent to prepare for the feast. As the king, he was to take special care to prepare himself and look presentable for the asion. He washed himself and changed his clothes, putting on an borate red outfit that symbolized his royal power. The outfit was borate and expensive, featuring gold embroidery and other embellishments, with his velvet red falling in his side, something that for being morefortable he stuffed in his pants . He took special care to look the part of a king and to present himself in a manner that was appropriate for the asion and for his status as the ruler of his people.


    The feast was a celebration with abundant food and drink and a festive and lively atmosphere. Conradin showed his appreciation to the knights by allowing them to sit near him at the banquet, in a ce of honor that was usually reserved for the people dearest to the king. The knights felt honored and grateful for this gesture from the king, causing them to feel a greater sense of devotion and loyalty towards their ruler. They greatly appreciated the favor that Conradin had shown them, as it was a testament to their importance and their value in the eyes of the king.


    Conradin''s poprity among the army was at an all-time high as a result of what he had done during the battle against the Mnese, where he had joined in the fighting and saved a knight from death. This act of courage and heroism was widely spread within the army, and it would have further increased the admiration and respect that the soldiers felt towards their king. They were proud to serve a ruler who was brave and selfless and who would go out of his way to protect and save his subjects. They held him in high regard and were deeply loyal and devoted to him.


    They were impressed by his courage and his dedication to his people, and they respected him deeply for his actions, seeing him as a truly worthy and valiant king who was truly dedicated to his subjects.


    The news of Conradin''s heroism spread quickly in the army through word of mouth. The knights shared the news with their friends andrades, and their squires would have heard it and spread the news to others. The news as such spread quickly among everyone , both nobles andmoners alike, and within some days after the end of the battle , everyone was aware of what Conradin had done, with it being the hot topic of conversation in the army, since after all it is not everytime that a king save one of his soldier. This greatly increased the respect and admiration for Conradin, for it reinforced the belief among the soldiers that he was a truly worthy and valiant king to serve and die for .


    ---------------------


    Hey guys if you like the novel please rewiev it also if you have ideas to suggest or advices please write them down


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 93: Celebration (4)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Celebration (4)</h4>


    Conradin had the opportunity to strike up a discussion with the two knights who had been assigned to sit next to him at the banquet once it began. The knights felt delighted and honored to be ced near the monarch, and they were anxious to speak with him and enjoy their time at the dinner. Conradin during it all was friendly and cordial, as made an attempt to make the two knights feel at ease in his presence. The talk was light and casual, and everyone participating found it pleasant and delightful.


    ''''So what are your names?'''' Conradin asked the two knights, prompting them to answer, '''' My name is Hans, your highness, and he is my friend Anselm; we bothe from Raetia. When your majesty called for all knights to assemble, we answered the call to arm to serve you'''' answered the second one, named Anselm.


    ''''Well I am honored to have such loyal knights to serve me '''' said Conradin praising the two knights. He tilted the cup of wine in his throat, savoring the slightly sour taste of the drink that created warmth inside his stomach.


    '''' So tell me, Hans, how am I perceived by my soldiers?'''' asked Conradin, curious to know what the men fighting for him thought of their king.


    ''''Well, your highness, yourtest actions have certainly raised your poprity among your men; many of them, especially the knights, are proud to fight for someone who bravely joined the fight and even saved one of them, ''''responded Hans.


    Hans'' positive evaluation of Conradin''s poprity among the soldiers pleased and encouraged him. He saw it as a sign of the soldier battling under hismand''s loyalty and admiration. He took it as a vindication of his deeds and leadership, and it undoubtedly boosted his confidence and drive to carry out his duties as their king. He was proud and grateful for his men''s support and loyalty, and he was driven and determined to continue leading them and doing the right thing; after all, what 16-year-old monarch wouldn''t want to be revered by his men?


    Conradin''s heart felt warm because he was aware that his soldiers admired him; It was for this reason that he enjoyed leading soldiers; the adrenaline of battle is one thing, but the respect of the soldier who looks up to the leader is quite another.


    The dialogue between Conradin, Hans, and Anselm continued into the night, and Conradin would have learned more about Hans and his background. He learned that they were both 35 years old and that they had been friends since they were children, when their fathers wererades in arms. This revtion offered another foundation for connection and friendship between the two, as well as increased their mutual esteem and respect, which, during the years only blossomed .


    After a bit, Conradin started engaging in conversation with the others, as soon as he finished discussing with the two knights , Conradin saw Maletta reaching out to him.


    ''''May I ask your highness what we will be doing next after we have taken into ount the achievement ?'''' asked Maletta, wondering how they would proceed.


    ''''The general n is the same; we shall remain here, for if things progress in this way, Charles will have no choice but to make the next move, which will surely destroy all the preparation they have made since now.'''' Said Conradin while locking eyes with the noble , as he got closer Conradin pointed out details in his appearance that he did not notice before , he saw in fact that Maletta''s eyes were of a green color with a bit of yellow, something that Conradin was actually envious of for hecked such interesting eyes.


    ''''But, your highness, is it truly prudent to do so? Willn''t this give him greater support, decreasing our prospects of victory?''''


    Maletta had be increasingly eager to reim hisnds in recentweeks , and he conveyed his doubts about the n''s viability multiple times .And each time he also suggested that it was critical to act quickly and decisively rather than wait and enable Charles to consolidate his position and gather additional support, they were to go on the offensive . He persisted in pressing Conradin for a response, iming that there was little time to squander and that decisive action was required to secure their sess.


    ''''As I already said, Lord Maletta, the n remains unchanged; apart from the fact that Charles had half a year to convince themunes to support him, what do you think will allow Charles to convince someone that he failed to do so in nearly 8 months? I Keep to what I said: we will wait here for Charles''s next move. I suggest you stop being impatient, for if we let it rule us, we shall make mistakes and fail. I suppose that it is hard to rule one''snd if he has his head on a pike isn''t it ? Because that is what will happen if we lose and I don''t know you but I like living ''''


    Conradin responded firmly and decisively to Maletta''s concern, reiterating the n and insisting on following it. He tried to show a bit of authority and make Maletta understand that he was not someone who was willing topromise or change his decision once it was made unless there were actual reasons to prove that the decision was wrong. Conradin saw and still sees the n as the best one to ensure their sess. He expected Maletta to respect his decision and to follow the n but instead, he was insisting on going the opposite direction of what Conradin had decided. Multiple times the king discouraged him from being impatient, as he believed that impatience would lead to mistakes and failure.


    It even started to be a sore point between the two.Normally Conradin would not get agitated , however the repetition of the event was starting to make him irritated , especially when Maletta continued to press the issue. And the fact that he was trying to rx and tried to avoid the conversation, made it worse .


    Maletta apparently understood that Conradin was adamant about his stance, and he realized that there was nothing he could do to persuade the king otherwise.


    As He was aware that continuing to push the issue further would only lead to further irritation or offense to the king,he made the right decision to back off and ept Conradin''s decisiveness , as to respect his position as the king.


    As Maletta backed off, Conradin sighed with relief as he wanted to enjoy the evening and get away from the stress of warfare, and to do that, he knew that he needed help. As such, he turned toward Frederick with an expectant look.


    Frederick, being his friend, immediately understood what Conradin wanted and was more than willing to help lift his spirits and the mood. He to do that he tried with a light joke


    '''' So A ship is traveling across the sea during a storm. There are in the vessel a Varagian guard , a French knight, and a guard employed by a cardinal, all traveling together. The crew is ordering the passengers to throw things overboard to lighten the load and help prevent the ship from sinking. The French knight throws his bottle of wine away, saying that there are many in France.


    The guard employed by the Cardinal throws his master''s cross, saying that there are thousands in the Pope''s pce. Thest remaining passenger, a Varangian, is asked to throw something overboard as well, and instead of a bottle of wine or a cross, he throws the emperor overboard, saying that he will find dozens more in Greece as they multiply like damn flies.''''


    After the joke was told, Conradinughed heartily at the joke, finding it particrly amusing and entertaining. For it yed on the idea that the Byzantine Empire was constantly gued by civil wars and political strife. ''''Well it is true that the romans seem to be in a civil war every month , but who are we to talk about that since we are currently in a strikingly simr situation?'''' Said Conradin to Frederick who grimly nodded in agreement .


    The feast continued into the night, as Conradin and his group all sat down to eat the meat that they had harvested during the hunt. The meat had been cooked in various ways, including boiling, roasting, and being served with many spices that could be found in the city . The vors of the meat were rich and delicious, over all it would have been a pleasing experience for the diners to enjoy the well-prepared and savory meal. The fellowship and celebration made the meal even more enjoyable, especially with the wine that made everyone more talkative and got everyone in a more uplifted mood.


    At some point during the banquet, Conradin asked Pietro to share some poetry with the group. However, Pietro, under the influence of wine, was unsteady on his feet, leading him to stumble and make a fool of himself. This caused everyone at the banquet tough at his drunken folly,as it was a light-hearted and humorous moment during the otherwise joyful and celebratory banquet. Pietro''s drunken antics provided a moment of levity and humor that lightened the mood, adding to the celebration and merriment of the event.


    --------------


    Hey guys , we are reaching near to the next action filled point into the stories. I hope that this light 4 chapters did not bored you too much as I needed it to emphasize the division inside Conradin close court.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 94: Celebration (5)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Celebration (5)</h4>


    As the night progressed, more and more guests participated in the food and drinks, enjoying themselves and letting loose without restriction. More idents and amusing events like Pietro''s would have urred, giving attendees many events filled with amusement andughter. Conradin, however, realized that it was time to cease the festivitiester in the night, and he decided to call it a night. The visitors hearing the king''s order , packed up and left for their tents , satisfied and delighted after a memorable night of fun and festivities.


    Conradin had been more reserved than Frederick, who had be drunk on wine and lost his cool. He had limited his wine consumption, and as a result, he had remained quite sober throughout the night. Conradin spotted Galvano walking with his son Enrico as Frederick staggered back to his tent, under the influence of the devil''s blood. Conradin summoned Galvano over because he saw an opening and wanted to discuss something with him. It was a crucial issue because it was tied to the military campaign.


    Conradin noticed Galvano telling Enrico, who had be slightly inebriated, to return to his tent. Galvano, unlike Enrico, was much more sober, having not overindulged in wine and walked towards the king with respect. He was in a better frame of mind and shape to converse with Conradin after having his presence requested by his liege.


    ''''Your Majesty, what is it?'''' Galvano inquired, inquisitive as to what had prompted Conradin to request his presence. Galvano''s gaze rested on the figure of the king, who still had the face of youth as hecked facial hair, but the young face only added to the charm of the young king, who despite not having a big muscr frame was still in good shape, The king''s head, however, seemed to move a little bit on the side, giving Galvano the impression that the king was a little drunk. (look atment)


    ''''It is about Maletta; I think he is getting anxious and letting impatience get the better of him. '''' Conradin exined that it was about Maletta''s behaviour , which had been bothering him for some time and which he was eager to address. Galvano, as always, was open to hearing Conradin out and providing his counsel on the matter. However, when he heard that it was about Maletta, Galvano frowned slightly. This was due to the fact that Maletta and Galvano had a somewhat strained rtionship, with Galvano not having a high opinion of Maletta. Galvano saw Maletta as a coward, leading to a somewhat negative view and ack of respect for him. This could have made it difficult for him to provide a neutral perspective on the matter, as he would have had a predisposition against Maletta due to his personal opinion of him.


    Nheless, Conradin did not want an opinion, as he wanted to ask Galvano for something. ''''I would like you to have a talk with him and make him understand that having an offensive stance will inevitably lower our chances of victory, the longer we wait, the better it is for us. Can you do it?'''' Conradin asked as he wanted to have unity inside his own court, for if they were to prevail, they were to be as united as an army can be . Even though Galvano had a low opinion of Maletta, he was still loyal and obedient to the king, and as such, he decided to do as he was told and tried to have a conversation with Maletta.


    ''''I will do what I can, your Majesty'''', Galvano said after having made up his mind about convincing Maletta to change her attitude and not get impatient. Nheless, he was still uneasy and unsure of the sess of his intervention, as he knew the difficulties associated with convincing Maletta to change his mind or approach, especially given their rtionship. Nevertheless, he was determined to give it a try, as he was a loyal and dedicated servant willing to serve his king.


    ''''Thank you, Galvano, and I wish you good night. '''' Conradin said, not knowing what was going on in Galvano''s head, knowing that he was just grateful for the fact that maybe Maletta will stop pestering him about changing strategies, something that started in recent days to get under his nerves.


    As Conradin and Galvano parted ways, the young king returned to his tent and changed out of his exquisite garments for something morefortable in order to get a good night''s sleep. This was a typical action for the monarch after a long and exhausting day or night, as he found his court''s clothes ufortable to wear.


    When the young king went to bed for the night, he hurled himself into bed and closed his eyes, allowing sleep to take over his mind. He was exhausted by the events of the day or night, so sleep came easily to him. Conradin rxed his mind and body, epting the peace and quiet of the night as he drifted off into slumber.


    It was the time to start packing and ready to leave the day after the feast. Which entailed tearing down any temporary constructions, gathering and packing goods, and preparing for the trek back to Pavia. People were rushing to finish their work and prepare for the voyage ahead during this period of nned chaos.


    Conradin awoke and exited the room after properly dressing himself. He proceeded through the hunting camp they had set up and saw the knights ready for the journey, apanied by his knight. Conradin wandered aimlessly, looking for anything to do. While doing so, Frederick recognized him, approached him, and greeted him. As Conradin turned to look at Frederick, he realized that apparently he had it better than him, as from the tired eyes, Conradin could understand that it was not a pleasant morning for Fredrick.


    ''''Have you readied yourself to depart?'''' Coradin asked, as thest thing he wanted was to waste another day here.


    "Yes, my servants have prepared everything; I am as ready as ever!" in his characteristic brash and confident manner. He was eager to make a prompt and quick departure, wanting to avoid any further dy or wasted days.


    When everyone was ready, Conradin mounted his horse and took his ce at the head of the group. He looked around, making sure that everyone was there and ready to move, before giving the order to depart.


    With this, the troops, knights, and other attendants began to leave the hunting camp in an orderly and ordered procession. They began their trek back to Pavia, the first step toward home. The procession was magnificent, as they made their way through the countryside, rxed with the day of hunting they had shared, the herald of the king fluttering in the wind as the heavy armor of the knight clicked between the steel of it, causing a continuous ticketing sound to be heard along with hooves of the horses hitting the ground.


    Conradin turned to Enrico as the rest of the group was riding to ask some questions about Galvano. ''''Good morning, Enrico; how did you sleep?'''' Conradin asked as it would be unpleasant to start talking business without greeting. ''''Very well, your majesty; thank you, Enrico answered, still sleepy from the previous night''s celebration.


    After the initial pleasantries were exchanged, Conradin asked Enrico if he had noticed his father, Galvano, leaving his tent alone. This question was the one that Conradin had wanted to ask for some time, as he was interested in knowing whether Galvano had already talked to Maletta and whether he had managed to convince him to change his attitude. He was curious about the oue of the conversation, wanting to know whether Galvano had been sessful in his attempt or whether he had failed in convincing Maletta.


    In response to the question, Enrico said, "No, your Highness. My father, Galvano, remained with me all the time, except when he had to prepare. May I ask why your majesty is interested in that?" Enrico replied with a respectful tone, indicating a willingness to respond to the king''s inquiry. He was curious to know why the king was so interested in Galvano''s movements that morning.


    In reply to Enrico''s question, Conradin said, "Nothing important; do not worry about that."


    Enrico understood that the king was evasive or unwilling to disclose the specific reason for the question; as such, he wisely decided to drop the subject after making up his mind to ask his father for additional information.


    As the conversation about Galvano came to an end, the two proceeded to talk about other topics, sharing light humor and engaging in friendly conversations. They in fact had a lot inmon, having both fought together in battle and having shared the same experience, which helped develop their friendship. Enrico looked up to Conradin as a young warrior king, one who was not afraid to draw his sword and spill the enemy''s blood. This would have been something that Enrico respected about Conradin, and it might have made him feel a sense of admiration for the king.


    On the other hand, Conradin also considered Enrico to be a positive presence to have around with him. As they passed time together, Conradin noticed that many of the traits of the father were also present in the offspring, which led him to admire and respect Enrico. He saw Enrico as a promising, capable, and energetic young man who could take on simr responsibilities and lead to his sess. This could be part of the reason why Conradin seemed to favor Enrico and treat him as a friend.


    --------------


    Hey guys the novel had just been contracted , I am happy for that and I thanks all of you from the bottom of my heart . After having said that , I''d like to remember you to review the novel you damnzy couch potatoes .

 Chapter 95: Patrols (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Patrols (1)</h4>


    A young Muslim man armed with chainmail, a light hammer, a bow, and arrows was patrolling the streets of Cosenza with his colleague, who was simrly armed and armored. This crew appeared to be in charge of keeping security and order in the city, patrolling the streets, and ensuring thatw and order were followed.


    Naasir, the young armed guy in question, was in charge of patrolling the streets of Cosenza alongside several of his fellow troops. This had be a routine task for him and his friends, and the General made it his responsibility to make the soldiers see it as such. Corrado clearly did not enjoy wasting resources, thus he employed his army when it was not training to maintainw and order in the recently controlled city.


    Because the city was not under siege at the time, the soldiers were assigned to patrol the streets to ensure that no crime or disturbance urred. This was part of the troops'' daily routine, and as such they approached the work with discipline and vigor as they maintained the city''s quiet. And this time it was Naasir''s turn to take up the work, painstakingly patrolling every street in the city.


    ''''My back still hurt from our training , fucking hell why do we have to bother to do this'''' said Naasir to no one in particr , just someining on the way. As he was caressing his aching parts he could not help but wonder on the reason for which they were under such a strict routine.


    Corrado had put the soldiers through a daily routine focused on drilling before the siege began. He recognized the value of discipline and expertise in an army and sought to ensure that his soldiers were as trained and ready as possible for battle. This included physical training, fighting drills, and other exercises that would help boost the soldiers'' physical fitness, resilience, andbat skills. This was an essential part of daily life for the soldiers, and its objective was to make them much more effective in battle and in keeping up with the demands of the siege defense.


    Corrado was aware that he only had a small army at his disposal with limited weapons and resources, so he was eager to drill and train the soldiers to the best of their abilities.


    He had only a puny army of 200 knights and apany of Muslim foot archers as an elit¨¨ force; the majority of his army was made up of peasants who had little if any, experience with weapons or battle. He realized that with such a small and inexperienced force, he would have to use his resources wisely and effectively if he hoped to have any chance of holding the city.


    The fact that the army was conducting a defensive siege worked in their favor, since the support of the walls and their allies would have improved their fighting ability. Being on the defensive side undoubtedly helped the troops feel more confident and secure, which may have helped to counteract any feelings of anxiety or uneasiness they may have felt in the midst of the turmoil and bloodshed of a war. Seeing their friends dead around them or witnessing the gruesome reality of battle usually took a heavy psychological toll on the soldier, especially if they had no prior experience with the cruelty of war.


    A defensive siege also had the effect of strengthening the hearts of the soldiers, as having higher ground and defensive structures gave them confidence and courage. Having also the effect of transforming the newbies into veteran soldiers, as the constant exposure to blood and warfare could have helped to desensitize them to the horrors of battle and make them ustomed to fighting and the sounds of war.


    This could have been a way for the soldiers to toughen up and be hardened veterans, having gone from innocent and inexperienced recruits to battle-scarred warriors. (Also, a bit of note from the author: many people do not realize that the worries and fears of today are pretty simr to those of the past, so most newly recruited soldiers may have been scared to actually kill someone, which was much more difficult in terms of humanity since they had to effectively swing their weapon in closebat, while today it is much easier since we only have to shoot from a distance and not feel the impact of wood or steel on the enemy flesh.)


    At a certain point during the patrol, Naasir noticed that one of hispanions was deep in thought. This intrigued him as the patrol was a boring affair for him and he weed any opportunity to distract himself.


    '''' So Halib, did you manage to break the new with your family?'''' Asked Naasir to hispanion, who was also his childhood friend in themunity.


    Hearing his name, the young man named Halib visibly stopped contemting as if he had been woken up from a deep slumber.


    ''''Did you say something, Naasir?'''' Asked Halib, unsure of what he said.


    ''''I asked if you managed to break the news with your family. ''''the worry in Halib''s face was not missed by Naasir, who could see that this matter worried him deeply.


    ''''No, I did not. I am thinking that after the war, when I bring home loot from this campaign, I will announce to my family my desire to marry her. '''' Said Halib as he made up his mind that if he could face the enemy in battle and witness the life going out of his eyes, then confronting his parents would be a piece of cake. Apart from that, returning from a war to defend themunity would deeply increase his poprity in the vige, and coupled with the possible gain he will have made from it, the family of her beloved one will surely ept this marriage.


    ''''I am sure that it is going to work out well; after all, your parents love you and want the best for you. Said Naasir was trying tofort his dear friend.


    ''''Well, I hope that what is best for me is also my happiness'''' , Said Halib with a short and depressedugh.


    ''''You know if you are not so sure they will ept , you could first pluck the flower and then nt it in your garden''''


    ''''I hope that you are joking Naasir '''' answered Halib with venom in his voice


    ''''I know that it is deplorable but if you and her really love each other why not ?Think about it , in that way her parents will have no choice but ept. It is just a suggestion think it through''''


    ''''I am not such viin to do that and betray her and my family trust , if things will not go as we hope , we will...... find something else to do''''


    As Naasir was preparing to respond to Halib with more encouraging words, intending to provide him with aforting response and help reduce his anxieties about confessing to the girl''s family and his own, he was distracted or interrupted by the ringing of the bell from the local Christian church, which indicated that it was almost time for lunch. Naasir and Halib were eager to return to the camp to join the other soldiers for lunch or some food, since this would have been a wee way to break up the monotony of patrolling the streets and to have a short break from the duties of the day.


    And since their meals were counted, Naasir and Halib lost no time returning to the camp, where they would then be allowed to eat.


    ''''Come on let''s go , there is no reason to depress over that let''s go eat'''' Said Naasir as he took up the march back , clearly trying to distract Halib.


    When Naasir arrived there, he put his weapons down in his tent, where he also removed his chainmail and any other armor or protective gear that he was wearing. He then headed over to the food distribution counter, where the cooks handed out the food. He grabbed a wooden bowl and a spoon from the counter and then joined the queue to wait for his turn. He was eager to get his meal and have some time to rest and rx after his time patrolling the city.


    After a few minutes, his time finally arrived. He gave a good look to the food and was visually pleased with it, since he would be eating grain and milk porridge along with some bread, which, if one wanted to add some vegetables, one had to buy from the market, but the regr meal was already enough for people who were already ustomed to hunger and fatigue.


    In fact, the Southern Europeans had it better than the Northern ones since they could consume grain-made porridge instead of rye, a form of crop that had the same grain quality butcked taste and consistency. The bread, on the other hand, was hard and could not be eaten instantly as it was even harder than wood


    (I am not joking; we have documents that attest that it could have been used as a club, which was sometimes actually done by camp followers when an enemy army arrived at their camp to loot).


    There were many ways in which hard bread could be prepared to eat, but the easiest one was to boil water and throw their bread there as they ate their porridge, so that when they took it back, they had a second porridge meal with the boiled bread, which had be softer and easier to eat.


    --------------


    The third battle of the campaign is arriving so stay tuned, we will finally see the skills of Corrado in battle ( Tomorrow next chapter).

 Chapter 96: Patrols (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Patrols (2)</h4>


    Authors: Hey guys listen up the novel as been contracted for which I am eternally grateful for , with that the novel will get much more visuability, nheless I would still request you to review the novel to help me even more , (Every 3 reviews one extra chapter wille)


    ----------------------


    Naasir took a minute after receiving his food rations to smell it, taking a deep whiff of the porridge mixture in his bowl. He liked the smell since it reminded him of a delicious home-cooked lunch. However, he was in a line, and those behind him were bing impatient, so he was reminded to keep moving.


    ''''Oi child, move the f*ck on, I want to eat!'''' yelled one of the older troops in the middle of the queue, with his stomach growling


    ''''I''m sorry,'''' Nassir responded hurriedly as the hungry men behind him ridiculed him.


    The older soldier''s angry words stunned and embarrassed Naasir, so he quickly went forward in the line to avoid being held up in it any longer. He then hurried to grab his portion of food and move along to a spot where he could sit and enjoy his meal in peace, away from themotion.


    Naasir sat at a free wooden table after getting a spot to eat his meal. He opted to wait for his friend, Halib, who was adjacent to him in line, before beginning his meal. As Naasir looked around, seeing the other soldiers eating and soaking in their meal at the sights of the camp. He appreciated the opportunity to take a break and rx after patrolling the city, as well as the chance to spend time with his friend over a meal and chat, something that always represented the height of the day for him.


    After a few moments of silence, Naasir spotted Halib turning back and looking for him. He called Halib''s attention with his hand and weed him to his seat at the table. Halib then headed over to where Naasir was sitting, taking a seat next to him.


    ''''Say Halib how much you got'''' said Naasir as he moved his thumb towards his index , making the universally known sign for money.


    ''''Nothing big , I have got 2 Kharriba , what about you?''''


    ''''Nah, I have got none'''' As the friend were saddened at the fact they were dirty poor , they grimly went on about their meal , depressed over the fact they could not buy anything more from the market, apart maybe from some apples maybe.


    Naasir brought his spoon on the porridge , took a good chunk and and bit onto it , a feeling of pain erupted in his jaw as the first bite of food when being hungry always hurt. After passing through the pain he again brought another spoon in , and again and again, until he finsihed his porridge. After which he then took out his bread that had been prepared as an harder and less tasty food from the previous one and started eating. After few minutes that one was also finished and the two looked sadly on their tes which were empty.


    Naasir was still hungry after eating his lunch and yearned for more food to eat. However, if he had desired further food, he would have had to pay for it out of his own pocket, as the meal provided by the military had been consumed. As a result, he had to make do with the supper he had. The two buddies then opted to participate in light discussion, in order to distract themselves from the hunger, swapping jokes andughter while enjoying each other''spany. Their topic ranged between things like the war, food, or whatever else was on their minds at the time.


    The discussion helped Halib in temporarly forget about the troubles both at home and at war, giving much relief to Naasir who only wanted to aid his dear friend.


    At the end of the meal, Naasir and Halib rose from their seats and headed out of the dining area. Since they had some spare time before their scheduled afternoon training session, they decided to take a walk around the camp to see the defensive preparations for the city, including the food supplies that had been brought in on carts earlier during the morning patrol. Without a doubt, Naasir and Halib were aware of the importance of having well-stocked food stores during the siege, as it could prove to be absolutely essential for their long-term survival.


    However, during his patrol around the city , they young muslim saw a soldier open a cart, and when Naasir witnessed was that what was inside his mouth remained agape.


    Sand? The discovery left amazement in the young man''s soul. ''Why the hell would the general stockpile sand? Does he want to y with it?'' Nasir wondered when he made the discovery, but even dayster, he could not wrap his head around the reason for that strange behavior.


    Nevertheless, leaving the thought in the back of their minds, the two young men continued their walk around the city, this time going directly to the walls. The walls protecting Cosensa were made of stone and were fairly big, especially since Cosensa was not such a big city; nheless, its strategic location made it an important fortress to hold on to. As Naasir walked around the perimeter of the city, he observed the strategic defenses that were prepared at the walls, with stockpiled arrows and bolts in barrels and extra stones stored in proximity to the gate and along sections between the towers, which could serve as a powerful tool in the city''s defense.


    Upon looking beyond the city walls, Naasir saw hundreds of people digging into the ground, creating a deep ditch surrounding the walls. This ditch was built as a defense against attacking forces, as it would make it more difficult for enemies to enter the city when there was a considerable barrier in the way. After the initial ditch waspleted, the workers split into two teams, with one group digging another ditch twenty feet ahead and the other group walking instead forty feet and, you guessed it,started digging another ditch.


    The construction of ditches would y an important role in the defense of the city. If attackers were unable to move siege machines over the ditches, that would prevent them from mounting an effective siege and force them to take additional time and energy to ovee this obstacle during an attack. This would give the defenders more time to prepare for the siege and employ additional strategies to defend their city. In front of a ditch, an attacking army might have had to consider taking additional steps to ovee the obstacle. Usually, They had to choose between three options:


    The first option that an attacking army might have considered was to not attempt any assault at all, instead choosing to wait outside the city to starve out the defenders. However, this method required a lot of time, a steady supply line, and a considerable amount of patience, as it took quite a while to starve out a well-stocked city, especially if disease did not spread around the attacker''s camp. The second option for the attacking army might have been to use woodendders to cross the ditches and assault the walls, as the light siege weapon was easier to transport between them; however, this tactic would also have left the attackersrgely unprotected, making it a less effective method of assault.


    The final option that the attacking army could consider was to use materials to fill the ditches one at a time, thereby allowing for the use of heavy siege machines. However, this method usually took considerable time and gave the defenders the opportunity to shoot at any enemies filling the ditches, making it a precarious choice for the attacking army.


    In summary, the ease and effectiveness of ditches in defensive sieges are quite clear. By creating ditches outside a city and ensuring that they are properly defended, a defending army can effectively slow down or halt an attacking force, as it would prevent them from getting their siege machines in proximity of the wall , also by killing the soldiers filling the ditches it would allow the defender to cause irritation and damage the morale of the opposing army, leading them to make strategic errors . It is crucial to ensure that enough ditches are dug before the siege begins and to create as many as possible , for as always, the more the merrier.


    Once Naasir and Halibpleted their walk around the city, it became clear that they should probably return to the camp to prepare for their afternoon training session. The pair realized that it was in their best interest to get prepared for the session, as it was scheduled to begin soon and they would want to be well-rested and ready for any physical exercises or activities.


    Some days ago the two arrivedte on training , and their officers angered by the dy made them run around the outer walls and were made to sleep without supper , something that they were determined to not experience again.


    General count Corrado''s training session included both shooting with the bow for the archers and training with spears, swords, and maces. The general knew that they had not much time before the French arrived, and as such, he wanted to at least train a bunch of peasants to at least know how to wield a weapon from above. Corrado was lucky that he was to fight in a defensive siege, since even with the same number of the enemy, Corrado realized that it would have been a ughter if they fought in an open ground battle.

 Chapter 97: As fast as the waves

    <h4>Chapter 97: As fast as the waves</h4>


    On a ship, a man sat with a worried expression on his face. He was looking up at the sky, wishing the ship could travel quicker than it was. Anxiety and impatience may have been the man''s main sensations while he waited and hoped for the ship to move faster, indicating that he had something he wanted or needed to go to as quickly as possible, or that he was under time pressure to finish a task.


    The man was recalling how, five days before, a peasant insurrection erupted in Messina. The insurrection had been put down, and the city had been obliged to pay arge quantity of money aspensation in exchange for not forfeiting their lives (the frenchs did this during the Italian wars of the 15th century)


    The man vividly remembered the citizens'' screams, yells, and the hammering on the door. Many city residents were in in the conflict, with any remaining residents opting toy down their weapons and surrender in order to avert additional bloodshed. The destruction of the city undoubtedly created a perplexing scenario because it was unclear who had participated in the insurrection. As there were no clear indicators of who had broken off and who had not, when they fled, they destroyed any evidence of their participation, allowing the French garrison to exploit the situation and demand further payment from the city since they could not point out who had participated in the rebellion.


    Obviously, a messenger was dispatched to the new capital of the reign, Naples; however, that messenger was not the man we are narrating about.


    If the fact that there was a mutiny in a city that could have exploded out of control and was luckily put down wasn''t bad enough, even worse news was about to be delivered to Naple It was evident that the insurrection in Messina was not an isted incident, as simr incidents had urred in several other cities across Sicily. Only the highly garrisoned cities of Messina and Palermo remained outside of the rebels'' hands, thanks to the strong and loyal presence of French troopsthere . The fact that the insurgency has expanded throughout the ind indicates that the situation is with much more serious and out of control than had previously been thought and that additional actions might need to be taken to quell the unrest.


    The courier sighed a sigh of relief when he sighted the outskirts of Naples after hours of sailing. He was relieved to be almost at the conclusion of his duty, having navigated his way through the violent seas and terrible weather, and held his breath every second as the ship reached the port and came to a stop.


    After a lengthy voyage at sea, the messenger was delighted to be back onnd and jumped from the ship onto the beach., feeling the sensation of solid ground beneath his feet again. After days of rocking back and forth on the seas, it felt wonderful to finally have stable footing once more. However, the messenger knew that this was no time for celebrating or jesting, and he quickly set off to deliver his message.


    The envoy started running towards city hall, pausing just briefly to inform the guards that he was a messenger bearing an important message for the general. He was taken into the hall by the knights, who were ready to present him to the general after disying the letter and being relieved of his weapon. As he hastened to deliver his message, the messenger''s heart was pumping with excitement and nervousness.


    As he got closer and closer to the central hall, he saw a man in histe twenties or early thirties ahead of him. The man was dressed magnificently, disying his armor for all to see and carrying a medium-length sword on his hip, exuding an aura of might.


    Count Bertrant of Baux was the man in question. Following King Charles'' conquest of Sicily, he was enfeoffed the country of Avellino and the baronies of Calvi, Pad, Francoise, and Riardo, making him one of the strongest and greatest lords in the newly founded reign. Bertrant was a close friend of the king and was tasked with protecting the south from any incursions against his newly founded dominion, but things did not appear to be going well for him.


    The general Bernard de Baux fixed his gaze on the messenger and spoke urgently. "What is it, messenger?" he inquired, not having time to engage in frivolous conversation. After bowing the messenger spoke in haste .


    ''''The ind of Sicily rebelled, your lordship. All over the ind, people formed up mobs and conquered most of the ind through arms; the garrison either surrendered or died trying to fight them off; only Palermo and Messina managed to resist them ''''


    He was nervous as he did understand that things were not going well for the French, but deep down he was sure that things would improve for after all they were frenchs , and they had defeated the sicilians once before.


    General Bernard de Baux replied to the messenger, "Very well, I have received the news, you are dismissed " He then addressed the knights present and directed them to show the messenger to his room, where he might rest. The messenger, followed by the knights, was led from the hall to the guest room, where he would spend the night. After escorting the messenger to his quarters, the general invited his close knight, Godfrey, for a private discussion of the matter.


    Bernarnt apanied by his close knight Godfrey, who had a history of loyalty to his count master, left the room .


    Godfrey stayed mute as he observed his liege pondering the news, unsure of what he could do to help


    ''''So the ind is in insurrection, with only Palermo and Messina still faithful to us. It goes without saying that I shall move my army there to quell the revolt '''' Said the count as he expressed the obvious


    ''''My lordship our fleet has been destroyed by the Genoese how will you arrive to the ind ?'''' asked the knight


    After few seconds of thinking the count replied '''' We''ll have to go via the strait and use civilian ships.From there we will reach Messina , which will certainly open its doors for us . From there We''ll make quick work of the rebel once we arrive, as they will be incapable of stopping my 8,000 soldiers. The rebels are primarily peasants who will be unable to provide our warriors with properbat. Of course, they could just stay in their cities; however, when they realize that they won''t have anything to eat the following year since theirnd will be stripped naked, we''ll see what they do. If I am lucky, after I make short work of two or three towns, the rest of the ind will surrender as they will not be able to amass much support from their boy king, who is dealing with his highness up north. (look atments)


    ''''I believe that your n is a well thought one , your lordship; the peasants will have no choice but to surrender, or else the next season they will have nothing to eat apart from grass and sand. Do I send a messenger to the other army present in the region?'''' Godfrey stated before asking his lord for instruction,


    ''''Of course, do that; we will need the whole army to face them '''' .


    In order to relieve the region from the logistical burden of sustaining 8,000 men, the army was divided by king Charles into four armies of 2,000, which were divided in the north of the kingdom, so that the burden of feeding 8,000 soldiers would be shared between the four regions, making it more reasonable.


    ''''I obey your lordship ''''the knight stated before bowing and leaving the room in order to do what he was tasked with. He did not find any mistake in his lord''s thinking and believed that the n he extended to him was a good one as from what they knew they were to simply be fighting some peasants.


    And they''re thinking was not wrong, for they assumed that since the elit¨¨ army of Conrad was in the north,which it was, in this rebellion only peasants were participating, and in some way they were right, however, they were to soon discover that this rebellion was not led by a sheep but by a wolf.


    --------


    Hey guys here I am inviting you to review the novel, so if you would like please do , also if you have ideas for the novel please do not refrain from writing them , for I love to interact with my readers.

 Chapter 98: Get it on moving

    <h4>Chapter 98: Get it on moving</h4>


    *Today there was not gonna be any chapter however, since one of you voted me a golden ticket I Have decided to write it. Now for every three reviews there is gonna be an extra chapter, so pleasement.


    Big thanks to Oreoluwa_Ayuba for the golden ticket, you warm my heart, my reader.


    ------------------------------------


    After being tasked with alerting the other troops of the rebellion and ordering them to march together as a single army to Naples, Godfrey excused himself from his lord and retreated to his room, where he was to write the letter asmanded by Count Bernart.


    *To all the nobles faithful to his majesty Charles I, his majesty''s country is at risk, for the treacherous people of Sicily rose against their legal ruler to assist the devil''s offspring. You have been ordered to defend his majesty''s realm; as such, you are to bring King Charles I''s army to the capital, Naples, from which we will march to put an end to this uwful revolt. May the Lord bless our quest, for we bring order into chaos, and may our swords fall on the necks of those treacherous rebels. We shall not falter in our duty to restore peace and stability to his majesty''s kingdom. Let it be known that we stand united against the forces of anarchy and rebellion, determined to uphold the rightful authority of King Charles I. With our unwavering loyalty and the might of his majesty''s army, we shall crush this insurrection and ensure that justice prevails.


    Count Bernant of Baux, general appointed by the kind of the Southern army*


    As Godfrey finished his letter, he gave it to his liege lord, so that he would put his house coat of arms there to show the other nobles that this letter is a legitimate order and not a forged one. The general then proceeded to pass along a copy of the letter to several trusted carriers, providing orders to deliver the correspondence to the designated recipients. The carriers, aware of the importance of the letter, set off on their respective journeys with the utmost haste, ensuring its safe delivery to the intended recipients. As they rode through the kingdom, they remained determined to fulfill their duty and contribute to the restoration of peace and justice in the realm, at least as they perceived it ,


    One of the carriers was escorted by a small guard to the city of Potenza. The second carrier began its journey towards Benevento, guarded by a tiny garrison. While a third carrier was dispatched to Chieti.


    In just five days, all four armies had united at Naples, and thebined force was led by General Bernard de Baux, who gave the order to march south. Since the revolution began on May 9th, the rebels had a seven-day head start,giving them time to prepare for the advance of the French armies. It was clear that the forces of the rebels would be significantly outnumbered by the joint armies of the French and that the oue of the uing conflict would be heavily weighed in favor of the armies of the French crown, or so they thought at least. Little did they know that the rebels were more prepared for their arrival than they had expected. The rebels had strategically fortified their positions and devised clever tactics to counter the French armies. Additionally, they had garnered widespread support from the local poption, which further bolstered their chances of sess against the seemingly superior forces of the French crown.


    On the 16th of May, General Bernardt de Baux led an army of 8,000 troops south. His army had 500 heavy cavalry, 4,000 armed soldiers, 800 archers, and 3,700 levy freemen. The general believed that this force would be sufficient against the rebels on the ind, but he was disappointed to have only a fraction of the total number of heavy cavalry under hismand, as King Charles had marched north with 3,000 knights, leaving Bernardt with even less than a quarter.


    The French army marched 20 kilometers per day, a fast pace for a convoy of 8,000 men and supplies. The expected march time from Naples to Reggio was two weeks, taking into ount the time needed to resupply and rest the soldier adequately. Since the French did not currently have a fleetrge enough to carry the entire force to the ind, it was clear that a direct route from Naples to Messina or Palermo was out of the question. Even if that were a possibility, it would be highly risky, without any guarantee of safely reaching the destination, as the sea was currently dominated by Genoese ships. Therefore, the French decided to take a longer route bynd, marching from Naples to Reggio. This would ensure the safety of their soldiers and allow them to resupply along the way. Additionally, this decision also allowed the French to avoid any potential confrontations with the Genoese fleet, minimizing the risk of losing their troops at sea.


    ''It is regrettable that we do not have a fleet, for if we had not lost it near Genoa, in less than a week we would have probably disembarked on the isle. Instead, we have to march onnd, doubling that number, taking time that could have been easily spent killing rebels and that we instead gave them to prepare, not that it would save them from our steel and arrows.'' In a regretful tone, the generalmented, however,he was adamant that this dy would not spare the rebels from his forces as they were just dying the inevitable.


    The count arrogantly imagined that his campaign against the rebel forces would be an easy challenge, consisting of squashing peasants with little more than sticks. The general was confident that the rebels posed little challenge or threat to his well-armed force, and his overconfidence was evident in his rhetoric. However, as the general would soone to find out, his opponent, Corrado, would prove to be a formidable foe, who had put all his energy into fortifying Cosenza and making it a formidable bastion. The general would eventually bear witness to whether Corrado''s efforts would prove sessful or not.


    ---------------------------------


    .


    Napoleone de Torre, the head of the Mnese republic, sat on a throne and waited as the messenger he had dispatched to deliver a letter returned from his voyage, having performed his mission. The message was given to the knight guarding the envoy , and Napoleonemanded his servant to give rest to the exhausted rider. The knight then approached the ruler of the republic and bowed before handing him the newly-handled letter.


    As Napoleone took the letter, he began to read:


    *To the gracious Podest¨¤ of the Mnese Republic, Napoleone de Torre


    I have received your previous letter, and I was saddened upon knowing that the support you had sent me could not arrive, as it was stopped by that devil of Conrad. I swear that I will make him pay for the insult delivered to you, bringing justice in the Lord''s name.


    Having dealt with that, and regarding the formation of the league to fight against any other external threat, I am more than happy to join the league as requested by you, for I think that it is wonderful that themunes will join together against ourmon enemy, Conrad Hohestaufen. His actions have caused great harm and it is crucial that we unite to protect ourselves and seek retribution. By joining the league, we can ensure that Conrad faces the consequences of his treacherous deeds and prevent any further harm he may inflict upon us. Together, we will stand strong and bring justice to ournd.


    Finally, about your final request, looking back at the gift you had made but that I could regrettably not receive, I would have no problem thanking you for your support by gifting you thend of themunes that allied themselves with the emunicated boy, under the obvious promise that I shall receive support, preferable in the form of gold, as it is money that I currentlyck.


    I understand the importance of reciprocating your support and acknowledging your generosity. In return for your assistance, I would be more than willing to grant you ownership of thend upied by the emunicated boy''s allies. However, it is crucial that we establish a clear agreement regarding the type and amount of support I will receive in return, ensuring it aligns with my current needs and circumstances.


    I would think that 170,000 gold would be more than enough to reward you with the city of Pavia, and if you manage to make it 350,000, I will even add Verona to the list as a token of friendship between us.


    I hope that I will soon receive a response back from you, for I eagerly await that.


    Signed King Charles I Rex Siciliae.*


    The smile on Napoleone de Torre''s face indicated his delight at the news he had received in the letter. The potential of acquiring the territories of Pavia and Verona through the nned pact definitely piqued the ruler of Mn''s attention. The cost was high, but Napoleon felt it was worthwhile to expand his domain and strengthen his total influence and power. It was a deal he thought was worth every coin , and that it was a little price to pay for everything that extra territory and people would bring to his realm. Torre knew that acquiring Pavia and Verona would not only increase his wealth, but also solidify his control over Northern Italy. The strategic advantage of these territories would provide a strong defense against potential enemies and allow him to expand his influence further into the surrounding regions.


    Thend that the republic would acquire with the proposal would enable it to be a dominant force in the region, with Napoleone de Torre at the forefront of this power. With the support of the other podest¨¤ and rulers of the Italianmunes, he had the opportunity and the resources to achieve his dream of making Mn into a princely state with his family at the helm. He was well-equipped to achieve this goal, and his allies would be key to its sess. The promise of an expanded realm and increased power seemed to be within his grasp, and he was determined to seize this opportunity.


    Was it finally time for the De Torre family to achieveplete power in Mn and be its sole ruler? Napoleon did not currently know the answer, but he was aware that in recent times he had been far closer to that goal than he ever was or will ever be.

 Chapter 99: Diplomacy(1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Diplomacy(1)</h4>


    May 14, 1267


    While journeying on horseback from Pavia to Genoa, a man found himself lost in thought, reminiscing on the remarkable encounters he had recently experienced. He felt an immense sense of gratitude for having had the opportunity to engage in conversation with the esteemed Genoese Senate and to exchange words with the king himself. It was a rare and extraordinary experience for someone of his station to be granted an audience with such esteemed figures, and he felt truly blessed to have been given this chance. He was filled with joy and cherished the memories of this unforgettable event, which would undoubtedly remain etched in his mind for years toe.


    The envoy dispatched by Corrado exhibited great sess in procuring aid from Conradin for their conflict against the French. In support of this mission, the king graciously dispatched Pietro de Pece back to Genoa, apanied by an escort of 500 light cavalry to ensure his safe passage. Although unaware of the precise nature of Pietro''s mission, Albert was most pleased to enjoy thepany of one so closely affiliated with the king.


    The man noticed that Pietro kept a scroll in his pouch, and he hoped that it was the royal''s response to Corrado''s appeal for assistance. The envoy hoped that the scroll contained orders from the king to help Corrado''s efforts and that the Genoese would soon put them into action.


    Following a grueling and exhausting three-day journey, the convoy transporting King Conradin''s envoy finally made it to their destination in Genoa. Upon arrival, the guardians at the city gate meticulously scrutinized the letter, which was sealed with the king''s crest, before granting them permission to enter the city. As Albert, the envoy, traversed through the bustling streets, he couldn''t help but notice the inquisitive gazes of the local citizens. In fact, one curious child even pointed at them, but was promptly pulled away by their mother, likely to avoid any potential trouble.


    Albert, now focused on his task, was not distracted by Genoa''s inhabitants'' activities. As the caravan approached the city''s seat of power, the senate, the guards let Albert in, along with five others bearing sent to defend the carrier of King Conradin''s sealed scroll. The small group was allowed to roam freely since the message they were carrying was deemed critical and urgent. Albert and the others were brought through the Senate building''s corridors until they arrived at the chamber where the senators were gathered. The chamber was filled with an air of anticipation as the senators awaited the arrival of Albert and hispanions. The importance of their message was evident in the hushed conversations and serious expressions that adorned the faces of those present.


    The scroll was presented to the senators at the gathering and subsequently read aloud by Pietro the Pece, unveiling its contents.


    *Esteemed Genoese,


    I, King Conrad III, ruler of Sicily and Heysertium, and Swabia''s duke, extend my greetings to you. I am humbled to know that you are reading my message, and I thank you for your time.


    Allow me to provide you with an update on the situation in Sicily. The revolt has been going on for some time now, and we have made significant progress. Our troops have been sessful in their efforts, and we have managed to take control of several key areas. The people of Sicily are fighting for their rights and are determined to be free from the oppressive rule of Charles the Usurper.


    As you may know, Charles has been focusing on his kingdom''s control, leaving his armies vulnerable. This is an opportunity for us to strike and gain the upper hand. However, we require your support to further solidify our troops'' control over Sicily. My men need equipment, and I humbly request that the serene republic provides weapons and armor. I am willing to pay more than theirmon price.


    I understand that this may seem like a risky proposition, but I assure you that this deal is mutually advantageous. Not only will you gain mary benefits, but it will also increase our chances of sess. If we triumph, you will reap greater rewards through trade, with Pisa being the onlypetition. Furthermore, you will have a valuable ally for the future.


    I hope that you will consider my request and support our just cause. Our campaign is not only about gaining control over Sicily, but it is also about fighting for the people''s rights. If fortune smiles upon us, we will put forth our best efforts into this campaign, and we will emerge victorious.


    Sincerely,


    King Conrad III*


    Uponpleting his perusal of the scroll, Pietro carefully closed it and turned his attention to the senators in the room. In doing so, he couldn''t help but take note of their reactions to the king''s political prowess. It was apparent to Pietro that the king had shown exceptional skill in his ability to emphasize the inevitable copse of Charles''s defenses in the north and the resulting victory that woulde with it. Furthermore, the king''s shrewdness in appealing to the senators'' economic interests by offering them significantlyrger trading opportunities if they supported Conradin in reiming his realm was a masterstroke of political maneuvering. The king had expertly managed the issue at hand, leaving no stone unturned in his pursuit of support from the senators. It was indeed an impressive feat for a 16-year-old to have aplished.


    Pietro carefully observed the senators, taking note of their various private discussions and interactions. He couldn''t help but notice that many of them seemed highly interested in the opportunity to potentially sell arms at a higher price or secure valuable future trade if the war were to end in their favor. However, to Pietro''s relief, he also observed that a significant number of senators appeared to value long-term benefits over immediate profit. In fact, some even voiced their support for aiding the king''s cause, emphasizing that it was the right thing to do and could ultimately benefit all parties involved.


    ''''We should help them,'''' said one senator. ''''I concur, it is right and just to do so, and it would benefit everyone,'''' said another, they were just a few of the voices that resonated in the hall, their voices mixing with the chaos of the other.


    As such arguments erupted in the hall, Albert and the others were cordially invited to step outside for a few moments while the senators debated. Pietro de Pece then issued the order to vacate the chamber, and Albert''s crew followed suit, leaving the building to allow the senators the solitude they needed to debate. Albert took the time outside to go over the debate''s prospective results, wondering if it would benefit Conradin and his cause. The senators'' backing was critical, so it was a tense wait rife with spection and restlessness.


    Albert and the rest of the delegation were finally let back into the Senate chamber after what seemed like an age. The senators had reached a resolution and were ready to inform the king''s envoys of their choice.


    One of the senators, most likely the eldest and most powerful, rose from his seat and addressed the audience:


    ''''Esteemed citizens under the reign of King Conrad III, it brings us great pleasure to receive the news of the sessful Sicilian rebellion and the shift in favor towards our cause. It is with great pride and honor that we offer our support to Conradin, in the form of additional weaponry, armor, and men to enhance our defense in the South. With much appreciation for your continued loyalty, we request your esteemed consideration in deciding the appropriate price for the weapons to be purchased.''''


    This was a wee oue for the delegation, which had been anxiously waiting for news of the senators'' decision.


    And here is where Albert understood what Pietro''s role in the group was, for it turned out that he was apparently the best diplomate Conradin could make use of. His role in the delegation was vital, as he had the ability to secure the support of the Senate for Conradin''s cause and to strike a deal that was beneficial to both sides. He was a shrewd negotiator, capable of bringing sess to the king''s ns and efforts to achieve his goals, or at least he hoped he was so.


    Albert noticed Pietro leading the group and speaking to the senator, "Noble elder of the republic, it is with me that you shall have to talk for everything concerning the price, for I was tasked with the role of representing his highness in the uing talk inside the noble republic." Albert observed Pietro go confidently forward, addressing the senators with the authority orded to him as the king''s emissary. Because of his diplomatic talents and aptitude to negotiate the best possible deal, Pietro was clearly inmand of discussions. The two men were directed to a different chamber where they could have their discussions without intervention from the Senate. This would allow Pietro to better utilize his talents and skills to negotiate the finer details of the deal with the elders of the republic. For he was no men of steel but certainly a man of great charm and vocabry. Pietro''s charisma and eloquence were well-known, making him the perfect candidate to represent the king''s interests. His ability to sway opinions and findmon ground was unmatched, giving him an advantage in the negotiations. With his diplomatic prowess, Pietro was confident that he could secure a favorable oue for the king and strengthen their alliance with the republic.

 Chapter 100: Diplomacy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Diplomacy (2)</h4>


    Pov. Pietro de Pece


    The negotiations were in progress, with Pietro seated in front of Marco Fieschi, the head of the Fieschi family. Pietro did not hesitate to partake in the snacks and drinks provided, as he had not had an opportunity to eat after a long day of riding. He was focused on the task at hand, prepared to use all of his diplomatic skills and talents to secure the best possible deal for the king. He was eager to hear what the senator had to say and to engage in the discussion in order to reach an agreement beneficial to both sides.


    Marco Fieschi was a prominent member of the politicalndscape of Genoa and the patriarch of the powerful Fieschi family. The Fieschi were a rival family to the Grimaldi, who contested their dominance in the politics of the republic. The family also controlled many of the cksmith shops in the city, which would make them a major source of weapons and armor for the German army. Their support was crucial to the sess of the campaign in the south, and their involvement would help ensure that the soldiers were well-equipped and armed for the war.


    Marco Fieschi, representing the interests of the Genoese Senate, began the negotiations with a simple question: ''''How much weaponry does King Conradin require? This information would give us senators a good idea of how much work our cksmiths would have to do, allowing us to set a reasonable price for the equipment''''


    Remarked Marco as he adjusted his seat and looked Pietro in the eyes. This strategy would allow the senators to propose an eptable quantity depending on how many weapons Conradin required to meet the needs of the Sicilian army as well as the understand capabilities of the king''s armament line of manufacture for future deals.


    As Marco started his first question, Pietro opened a scroll that he kept in his pouch, which was written by the king to make a list of all the things that he liked to buy.


    ''''The scroll in my possession is a formal request from the king, outlining the particr supplies he desires from the Genoese for his southern war. There are over 2500 chains, 900 spears, 2000 maces, 2000 shields, 500 crossbows, and 8000 bolts on the list. Furthermore, the king specifically requested that the weapons and armor be ready in just five days, so that we could leave soon.'''' As he closed the scroll he had just read, Pietro murmured, ''''That''s all there is to it, noble elder ''''


    Marco, taken aback by the size of the king''s request, remained silent for a moment, contemting the magnitude of the task at hand. He then began to calcte the cost of producing the items along with the amount he could reasonably charge for them in order to generate a fair profit for his family''s interests. It was clear that this was a major order that would take considerable effort to fulfill in the short time frame requested by the king.


    Marco, clearly experienced in securing weapons and armor for the Genoese army, made no mention of the difficulty involved in fulfilling the king''s request. Instead, he confidently asserted that the cksmiths of Genoa were hard-working and that they would have no problempleting the order within the five-day deadline set by the king. What Marco did not say was that much of the equipment would be drawn from the military warehouses in the city and that he would need to produce more in order to maintain the defense strength of the city, but that in reality, the weapons were already ready.


    ''''I suppose that I could charge you a kind price of 80,000 denarii, something that I see as a fit price for an ally'''' Marco said while eyeing the reaction of Pietro, who gave a frown to the counterpart. This was a fair deal in Marco''s eyes, which would allow the Senate to profit from the trade of arms and armor while also providing the Ghibellin army with the crucial supplies they needed to continue their campaign in the south.


    ''''I suppose that the esteemed Genoese republic is not trying to insult our king . There must have been an error of calction from the esteemed elder for what you asked corresponds to four times the gold needed to produce the required order. I am sure that it has been a mistake that we will be able to overlook''''


    Pietro said, trying not to let out his irritation upon the tant rip-off the Genoese were trying to do.


    ''''Of course not esteemed noble, the republic sees his majesty in the highest consideration, in our eyes the price offered is more than fair, for apart from the cost needed to produce such a weapon, we will be required to lose money to lower the other customer''s amount required to pay as an apology for the dy of our product, for we will need every cksmith avable to work on your order , as such many customers , that had requested their weapons before of you will be asked to wait more time and as an apology we will be required to lower the amount of gold we will gain, after all Genoa has in high consideration its dear customers.'''' Marco said he was trying to find an excuse for the high price asked by him, making use of the fact that to produce all the weaponry in five days, the other projects will have to be dyed. Marco tried to make use of the urgency of Conradin''s need for weapons to give a higher price, but Pietro had already experienced this and was more than ready to answer such an excuse.


    ''''Dear elder, it is not our intention to implicitly cause damage to the respectability of the republic; since we are aware that we asked for swiftness, it is only natural that we will also make Pisa share your burden in half so that the amount of coteral damage caused by our request will be minimized, along with the money we will pay for such a request''''. Here, Pietro disyed his political skills and diplomatic acumen once again, using a strategic move to leverage his power and position. By mentioning the possibility of including Pisa in the deal, along with the financial burden to be shared, Pietro aimed to make it clear that the Genoese did not hold a monopoly on armament production and that he was willing to look elsewhere if needed.


    This move by Pietro not only showcased his astuteness in negotiations but also demonstrated his shrewdness in diversifying his options. By hinting at the potential inclusion of Pisa, he effectively conveyed that he was open to exploring alternative partnerships and was not solely reliant on the Genoese for armament production. This subtle yet powerful message put him in a stronger position to negotiate more favorable terms with the Senate.


    This was an effective negotiating tactic because it forced the senators to be more flexible with their demands or else they would risk losing business to rival cities like Pisa.'''' There is no need to bother the Pisans in such a way, esteemed envoy. I am confident that we cane to a mutually beneficial agreement. Think about how much the price will drop if we do, for instance, from 80,000 to 70,000'''' As apparently he was working to prevent any involvement of the Pisan republic


    '''' Well, it''s a good start, but not good enough; we need to cut the initial offer by 40%, which would be 32,000 denarii, '''' Pietro rebutted, trying to further lower the amount of gold he would have to pay.


    ''''Esteemed envoy, now you are asking for too much; we will be barely able to make a profit after this deal, not counting the loss of respectability that the republic will go through in order to produce such weaponry. We think that 66,000 dors is more than a fair deal, Marco said while pointing out the loss that the Genoese will go through.''''


    ''''Well, since we do not agree on the price and since the esteemed republic does not want to employ the Pisans in this deal, I think that we should find a middle ground. Pietro said, arousing the interest of his counterpart,


    Marco remained silent giving his permission to continue


    '''' You see, apart from armament, Corrado Capece pointed out his need to be supported with more men. Even though Conradin would be able to send some of his men to the south, he expressed his reluctance to do so since he already needed as many men as possible on the northern front. So going back to our deal, how about we pay, let''s say, 50,000 gold coins, and you send alongside the weaponry in five days also 400 troops? Pietro said he was trying to make Marco agree on sending troops to Corrado, who desperately needs more men for his campaign.


    This was a win-win situation for the king, who would gain more troops for his efforts without having to drain his own resources. It was a masterful disy of diplomatic skills and negotiations that if sessful would help the king achieve his goal of gathering the necessary supplies and troops for the campaign.


    --------------------------


    Hey guys this afternoon there will be a second chapter as I want to arrive more swiftly to the third major engagement of the conflict. Also I am sorry to report that soon the chapter shall be unlocked to be read. I am really sorry about that.

 Chapter 101: Diplomacy(3)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Diplomacy(3)</h4>


    After hearing Pietro''s suggestion, Marco Fieschi took a moment to consider the benefits and drawbacks of sending troops to the south to support Conradin''s campaign in south italy. Before joining the Genoese republic''s force to the king''s cause, the senator should have carefully considered his options given the decision''s significant political and military ramifications of it.


    ''Yes, doing so is also in our best interests; at the very least, the boy king will owe us money as a result, which will open up more trade opportunities for us. It is toote to make a deal with Charles; far too much has been done against him for far too long; the republic''s best course of action is to support Conradin. '' Marco Fieschi came to the conclusion that it was indeed best for everyone if the republic supported the king . This would provide the senate with valuable political and economic opportunities, as the king would be in their debt for the support provided.


    Additionally, aligning with Conradin would not only secure the republic''s interests but also strengthen its position in the region. By supporting a rightful heir to the throne, the republic can establish a more stable and favorable political environment, fostering long-term economic growth and diplomatic alliances with one of the most powerful and rich kingdoms in Europe.


    ''''Well, esteemed envoy, adding troops to the mix is an interesting proposition, but it is unbnced because we must pay for the equipment for the forces we are sending and the cost of recruiting them. As a result, I believe that 500 troops and 60,000 denarii would be more appropriate'''' , Marco Fieschi said, rinsing a little wine down his throat to ease his headache.


    The senator''s counter-offer was intriguing because he slightly changed the terms to reflect the higher cost associated with equipping and recruiting the troops. His suggestion of 500 troops as opposed to 400 would enable a slightlyrger army, and the increased marypensation of 60,000 denarii, that in theory would address the logistical issues involved in the mobilization , while instead just hiding an attempt to increase thepensation received by the republic.


    ''60,000 gold and 500 troops would be a good deal , but I think I can do better; just a little bit more and I will strike an even better deal,'' Pietro thought, as there was a little voice in his head that kept pushing him to get a better deal for his king .


    ''''Dear senator, how could you say that it is unbnced? After all, you would gain three times the price of production. Please do meet me in the middle ground, for I have already gone after the limit posed by the king unto me. How about 55,000 denarii, which is already a big sum that, as I said, went over the budget of the king for the deal, and 600 troops to convince my king that the extra he is paying is worth it? said Pietro with a fake expression of worry, in order, in order to pressure the senators into agreeing to the revised offer.


    ''Well, he is obviously faking it , but there is no need to push for more; after all, 5,000 gold less is not a big deal for me . Marco thought as he saw the deal as a pretty good one, ''''Fine, I think that the deal is good for both parts; we should sign the contract, esteemed envoy. '''' ,


    ''''Go take pen and vellum'''' said Marco first to Pietro and then to his servant, who after a few minutes brought everything


    Despite his internal debate, Marco decided to ept the revised offer from Pietro. He saw the deal as beneficial for both sides and was willing to sign the contract and seal the agreement. After a few minutes, the necessary items were brought to the room, and Pietro and Marco Fieschi signed the contract and sealed it,pleting the negotiations and agreeing to the terms of the deal. This marked another sess for Pietro, as he had sessfully secured crucial supplies and manpower for his king''s campaign in the south at a reasonable price and under favorable terms.


    The uses of the deal were:


    ''''Genoa gives King Conrad III, rex Siciliae , rex Heysertium, and dux of Swabia, 2500 chainmail, 900 spears, 2000 maces, 2000 shields, 500 crossbows, and 8000 bolts,


    ''''All equipment is to be ready and shipped before Sicily until May 20, 1267.''''


    ''''Pietro de Pece swears that his words represent those of his king, and as such, epting the deal with his signature is the same as that of his king.


    ''''King Conrad III, under the promise of Pietro de Pece, will pay the Genoese for the manufacture of this weaponry and armory 55,000 denarii, which will be given on the same date on which the republic of Genoa swore to ship his products.


    '''' Furthermore, Genoa, along with 2500 chainmail, 900 spears, 2000 maces, 2000 shields, 500 crossbows, and 8000 bolts will also send 700 soldiers to aid King Conrad''s army in the south.


    '''' In case one of the two sides does not conclude his part of the deal, the side who did not conclude his part will be forced to pay a sum of 120,000 gold as reparation to the wronged side. Additionally, both parties have agreed to a use stating that any disputes arising from this agreement will be settled through arbitration by a neutral third party. This ensures that any disagreements or breaches of the deal can be resolved fairly and without further conflict.


    Signed by


    Marco Fieschi Pietro de Pece


    The final terms of the deal were set forth in the signed agreement, which outlined the specific items being shipped, the mary price to be paid, and the soldiers being sent to the South as additional support. It was aprehensive agreement that covered all the necessary details and provided a solid foundation for the transaction. Both sides were bound by the terms of the deal, and any failure to uphold their obligations would result in a mary penalty of 120,000 gold, which would serve as a deterrent and ensure ountability. With this document, the agreement was officially sealed, and the transaction wasplete. In the end, both sides were content with the deal, and after bidding their goodbyes, the meeting was dered to have ended.


    Once the negotiations with Marco Fieschi wereplete, Pietro de Pece gathered his escort and began the journey back to Pavia, confident in the sess of the mission. The deal that he had secured for his king would provide crucial arms and armor to the campaign in the south, and it was clear that there was no time to waste. Pietro and his escort quickly returned to Pavia, determined to report back to King Conrad about the sessfulpletion of the task he had been delegated. As they rode back, Pietro couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over him. The weight of responsibility lifted from his shoulders, knowing that he had fulfilled his duty to the best of his abilities. With each passing mile, he couldn''t help but envision the triumphant smile on King Conrad''s face when he heard the news.


    The king was well aware that the rapid acquisition of the requested items woulde at a premium, and he had anticipated this in his budget for Pietro''s mission. The extra cost would be worth it, however, as it would ensure that the South Sicilian army was properly equipped for the campaign in the south, and King Conrad could rest easy knowing that his general was about to receive the required equipment. Conradin had given Pietro a budget of 80,000 denarii, and Pietro managed to spend 55,000 denarii and also make Genoamit 700 troops to aid Corrado in the south, so overall it was an extreme sess


    Pietro, confident in his ability to negotiate and secure the requested supplies for King Conrad, was aware that the results of his efforts would impress the king. In a way, he was using his intellect and diplomatic skills to the benefit of the war''s effort , proving beyond doubt that a man of letters could still be of use even in times of war. By utilizing his knowledge and cunning, Pietro had made a name for himself and proved his worth as an envoy for the king. His aplishments served as a reminder that expertise in literature and academia could be leveraged to serve a greater purpose, ultimately contributing to the overall sess of the war effort.


    --------------------


    Hey guys tomorrow there is gonna be the first chapter of the third battle of the novel , hope you are as excited as I am .


    If you like the novel please review and voice out any concerns or opinion under here for it help immensely , is it not after all few seconds effort? Your feedback is invaluable in shaping the future of the novel and ensuring its continued sess. Taking a few moments to share your thoughts can make a significant impact our journey!

 Chapter 102 Sorry for the lack of staff!

    102 Sorry for theck of staff!


    The army of 8,000 marched confidently through the green ins, their faces set in determined expressions as they prepared for battle. The vanguard, d in heavy armor and mounted on horseback, led the way, their banners flying proudly as they trampled along the field. Among the many colors and emblems disyed by the fighters, the tallest andrgest of them was the banner of the House of Angevin-Provence, a prestigious branch of the Capet dynasty of France. It was a sight to behold, as the noble army moved forward with confidence and a sense of purpose. (Look atment to see the state of Italy during the war , alliances and armies'' positions)


    The army advanced over the green ins in the name of Charles of Anjou, the usurper of the Kingdom of Sicily. Although he was not present, the soldiers fought in his name and carried his banner to express their loyalty and allegiance. The absence of a representative sent by Charles did not diminish their devotion, as they proudly disyed the emblem of their liege and marched forward to engage with the enemy. It was a symbol of unity and a clear deration of their support for the lord they had sworn to follow, despite his absence.


    The Provencal-French army was marching through Basilicata, having traveled through the city of Potenza a few days prior. As they made their way through the small viges, they seized the necessary supplies and resources, taking whatever food and money they required as permitted by the Coectus foedo.


    Aw which dictates that :  *. During times of war, royal armies will be authorized to go to the nearest farms andwfully seize half of all belongings and use them as payment for future taxes, with the authorization of the general and the king . This particr tax, however, cannot be levied on households that have a son serving or who have died or were wounded while serving in said royal army* . (look chapter 33 unpopr reforms)


    This reform made by Charles shortly before his departure allowed the army to seize food and resources as they marched, thus reducing the costs of supplies. Thew originally only applied to farms, but themanders of the army extended it to include cities , forcing them to surrender their food stores and provide provisions for the soldiers. The citizens were unable to defend themselves against the threat of sacking, and thus had no choice but toply with the demands of the army. The brutal nature of thew was a testament to Charles'' resolve and ruthless determination to advance the interests of his house , regardless of the consequences for the local poptions.


    As the Provencal-French army entered the northern border of Cbria, they continued to seize provisions for the march as they had done along the way from Naples. However, there were instances where the soldiers ignored the restrictions put in ce by Charles'' reforms and took more than was allowed. This negligence was often overlooked by themanders, who feared that taking a hard stance against the offenses would hinder the morale of the army. The result of this leniency was a consistent pattern of abuse by the soldiers against the local poptions, as they seized much more than was warranted by the reforms put in ce by Charles.


    As the Provencal-French army moved through the viges and farms of Cbria, they were met with an unusual sight. Everything was empty, with not a single farmer to be found. This was strange, as no farmer would leave their holdings ,much less entire viges . The soldiers realized that the situation was not normal and decided to return to the main army to report their findings. This was a prudent move, as it could indicate the presence of enemies in the area and the need for caution in their march. It was a wise decision, as it could save the army from a devastating ambush or attack.


    ''''So tell me count Hugh did you had the opportunity to visit your fief?'''' asked Bernarnt to another enfeoffed French nobleman, Hughe de Brienne who was Count of Le.


    ''''Oh I did , I must say that I am quite happy with my fief as thend is fertile there is a good port and a city big enough to tax '''' Said Hugh as he expressed his thoughts on the fief given to him by the king as reward for his exploit in the battle of Benevento against Manfred Hohestaufen.


    ''''You are lucky , I did not have such opportunity instead , as I was assigned by his majesty to be in control of thend force left to preserve his kingdom , I hope that after this war ends, I will have the opportunity to finally visit my fief and valutate the richness of it''''


    Said the leader of the army as he was getting impatient to finally get hold of hisnd.


    ''''I am sure that you wil--''''


    The conversation between Count Bernarnt and the other noblemen was soon interrupted by the arrival of a scout, who had returned before the pre-nned time. As soon as the scout was brought before the count, he was ordered to report his findings.


    As the army stopped, the scout was brought before Count Bernarnt, causing a temporary halt in their journey as all eyes turned to hear the news. The scout was likely to have spotted something important, and the anticipation and curiosity among the soldiers could be seen from a mountain away


    ''''what have youe to report?'''' asked the count curious about the reason that made him ask a meeting with the leader of the army


    ''''Your lorship , whereever farm or vige I went, I found emptynd , no man , women or child could be found just like no animal, it was as if thend was stripped of life'''' The scout said as he thought that this was something important to report


    ''''Were there any sign of fighting ''''Bernarnt asked thinking that maybe the rebel army had arrived before them and sacked these viges before maybe returning to their base of power


    ''''No your lordship , there were no dead body , nor blood , also the farmed was stripped of everything no grain or fruit can be found there''''


    As the scout shared his findings with Count Bernarnt, it soon became clear that the rebel army had arrived much faster than expected. ''Fuck'' the count thought'' The report of abandoned viges and fields stripped of life suggest that the enemy had already arrived and ransacked thend before we  had a chance to do so.The rebels stripped our army of the opportunity of getting food , not that we  were in dire need of it , all hints point to a preparation of a siege , apparently we found the location of the rebel base , they must have fortified themselves in a city , but why? They are the one attacking , we could just make a line of defense and wait for them toe to us after all there is just so much food they can currently have. Oh wait! Maybe they are trying to gain time for something. Either way I don''t like it'' . As he mulled over the various possibilities, he realized that it was alreadyte in the afternoon and that they were unaware of the situation around them. In order to avoid the potential dangers of spending the night in an unprotected area, Bernarnt decided to call it a day and built camp for the night, knowing that the day ahead would bring new challenges and surprises.


    The sight of the deste countryside was a strange and unexpected contrast to the rich farnd and productive farms of the southern region. The army was aware of the unusual situation and was on alert for any signs of danger or potential enemies ahead. In the midst of their conversation, the soldiers were also keeping a watchful eye out for any enemy soldiers, as they prepared for any possible confrontation.


    With the danger of a surprise attack looming, Count Bernarnt wisely ordered for the camp to be well-illuminated and for numerous watches to be kept during the night. This would allow for a greater level of readiness and vignce, helping the Provencal-French army to detect any signs of enemy intrusion.


    The use of good lighting and night-time patrols would prevent a potential ambush in the darkness and help protect the army in its vulnerable state. With careful preparation, the count hoped to reduce the possibility of sudden attack or surprise, ensuring that his army had a better chance to defend itself and respond ordingly to any aggression.


    With the threat of the rebel army looming close by, Bernarnt was determined to prevent the campaign from being tainted by failure before it even started, as this would potentially tarnish his reputation and standing with the king. It was important for the Count to protect the king''snd and secure a decisive victory against the rebels.


    Count Bernarnt was not a fool and was well aware of the precarious nature of their situation, especially if they failed to defeat the rebels quickly and decisively. The army was still far from the safety of their king''s own territory, and failure to quash the rebellion could result in the loss of their recent conquests and a further drain of resources. The Count knew that destroying the uprising at its start was crucial to preserve the king''s authority and maintain control of hisnds. It was a matter of pride and strategic foresight, and he was determined to crush the rebels before they could gain even more ground and strength.

 Chapter 103 Why would they?

    103 Why would they?


    Hey guys if you would like to further support me , read my other work ''''Transmigrated in another world as a magicless person''''


    Observing the absence ofvigers and farmersin the farnds, Count Bernarnt couldn''t shake the sense that something was amiss. Rather than rushing in blindly, he made the decision to establish an encampment and take a step back to reevaluate the situation. Bernarnt understood the importance of caution and patience in such a delicate state, and he knew that waiting until the next day would provide him with a clearer perspective. Prioritizing safety over risking the entire campaign at its inception was the wise choice, and he was determined to proceed with prudence and care.


    As the evening drew near, the army began to make preparations for a night of rest. Count Bernarnt and his loyal knight Godfrey took a moment to enjoy a private conversation over a meal and a ss of wine to satiate their hunger. The flickering mes of the nearby torches cast a warm glow on their faces as they spoke in hushed tones, discussing their ns for theing days. The night air was filled with the sounds of the camp settling down for the night, and the twopanions tookfort in the sense of camaraderie that surrounded them.


    ''''So tell me, Godfrey, why do you think the rebels evacuated the people from the area?''''


    "My lord, it is difficult to say for certain why , there could be many reasons . However, if I had to specte, it may have been to avoid any threat of innocent farmers being executed as threat to open the wall in case of siege. Although this wouldhave nevercaused the rebels to surrender, it would have likely lowered the morale of the army. Alternatively, the rebels could be preparing an ambush and moved the people to prevent them from sharing information with us. Regardless, I am not really convinced on these, asthere must be a clearer reason for their actions." Godfrey resoned ''''What we know is that the rebels had a hand in the disappearance of the farmers. Since there was no sign of fighting, it seems that they evacuated the area , stripping thend of food and denying us resupply. Every option points to the preparation of a siege , but why is that?''''We have a clear line of supply, so it would be disastrous for them'''' said the count to his knight , prompting Godfrey to hypothesize a reason ''''Maybe they are looking to gain time , hoping that an army to support them will arrive'''' said Godfrey, while ying with some bread in his hand .


    ''''The only army that could support them would be that of the boy in northern Italy; however, it is unlikely he will desert that frontier to arrive here in the south since it would mean leading all his allies to certain doom.''''


    ''''Maybe they are waiting for the other regions to rebel and encircle us '''' .


    Godfrey suggestionthat the rebels were hoping to gain time and potentially expecting other regions to rise up and surround the French army, made the count shiver with a bit of fear.


    ''''It is highly possible, it is not a secret that we are currently deeply disliked by the locals. Maybe we should prepare some men for such a case.'''' suggested the countand offeringa countermove for such an eventuality, hoping that having an army behind them would discourage such behavior.


    ''''Very well then , we shouldorder 2,000 infantrymen to be left behind so as to guard our backs and have them stationed in Potenza, for if the city fell we would be forced to look for supplies further back in the reign, extending the time between a supply bag and the other, overextending our campaign'''' Suggested Godfrey , while continuing to divide the bread in little pieces and throwing them on the ground, a habit he had since he was a child.


    Count Bernarnt saw the wisdom in Godfrey''s words and ordered a small detachment of infantry to be left behind, tasked with guarding the rear of the army and monitoring the city of Potenza.


    This way, if for some reason the army failed to win the city fromthe rebel forces, the French army would have a safe location to retreat to and replenish their supplies, reducing the risk of being cut off from their supply line . The Count also recognized the importance of maintaining control over the local poption and instilling confidence in their rule, and he hoped that the presence of a French presence in the region would serve to deter further resistance.


    ''''Now for the second issue, continued the general of the army, organize for an envoy to transport this letter to his Majesty, informing him of what is transpiring in the south; after all, it would be totally foolish to move without informing his Majesty of what is going on''''.


    With the possible presence of a rebel army threatening their campaign, it was essential for the Count to maintainmunication with the king and his own allies. He knew that a swift and coordinated response would be necessary to suppress the rebellion, and a steady stream of information was critical for ensuring that the troops could act ordingly once the king''s orders were received. ''''Well, I suppose we have discussed everything that was due to you. I suggest you sleep with your armor on, for we do not know if they will try anything tonight. If the worst case scenario happens, it would bebetter to be ready, suggested the count to his knight ''''I don''t know your lordship I think that they will not try anything after all; they have already announced their presence with their little preparation around us. If they nned on ambushing us during the night, I think it would be in a better area, there are only ins around us and no forest or hills to ambush from , if they wanted to ambush on open groundthey would have left the surroundings untouched so as not to give away hints of their presence, even at the risk of having a farmer rat them out.''''


    Nevertheless, the Count''s suggestion to keep their armor on during the night was probably the wisest course of action, as it would minimize the damage if the rebels decided to attack under the cover of darkness. After all was it not best to prevent than to suffer the consequences?


    The Count and Godfrey engaged in a thoughtful discussion regarding the current situation and devised strategic ns for their army. Following their meeting, they parted ways and the Count retired to his private tent for the night to allow his body to recuperate. The rebels'' looming presence and evident preparations had left him feeling drained and anxious. His loyal knight heeded his liege''s advice and slept in his mail armor to provide added protection. Both fervently hoped for a peaceful and uneventful night, but they were acutely aware that they could not afford to lower their guard with the enemy so perilously close.


    The night passed without incident, as Godfrey had predicted. The rebel army wasn''t nning a nighttime attack; however, the count was right to remind the knightof the importance of always being ready.


    Even though the army was currently safe, it was best to be prepared for any eventuality. Even though the rebels didn''t attack , the Count and Godfrey knew that they couldn''t let their guard down and must be ready to act if anything unexpected happened. It was better to be cautious than to risk a possible surprise attack that could endanger the entire campaign.


    As the sun rose and the air cooled down, the army broke camp and prepared for the next leg of the march. Scouts were sent ahead to check for the presence of pro-Hohestaufen troops and assess the situation with the farmers and local inhabitants. The scouts imed that there was no sign of soldiers or farmers in the area, indicating that the rebel army had left in a hurry. The army was still in the dark about the reason for the sudden disappearance of the viges and farmers in the region; nheless, their job was not to know but to obey , so ignorantly they marched ahead as ordered by Berarnt de Baux.


    After hours of marching, the Provencal-French army reached the walls of the city of Cosenza. The Count ordered the army to take no unnecessary risks as they approached the city. Once they came closer, they could see that the rebels had already taken control of the city and were preparing for a siege. It had been their n all along to force the army into rebel territory, making it impossible for them to secure the support of the local poption or supplies. With the rebels already in control of Cbria and Sicily, the Count knew that the army was now deep in hostile territory, facing a potential siege and the need to find a way to conquer the city, continue their advance toward the rebel base, and stop any other attempt to undermine French control over the kingdom .


    Cosenza was the first and foremost region where the conflict between Conradin and Charles'' forces would begin, and the streets were ready to be stained with the blood of those who fought for the glory and future of their respective kings and nations.


    The stones were set, and the first battle was about tomence. It would be a fight between two armies, both fighting for a leader who was not present with them but that was equally fightingin northern Italy.


    ------------------------


    Sorry guys for having set thechapters on premium


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Allevatore_dicapre


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!